Subscribe now

Read more

Read more

Subscribe now

Read more

Indiana, American Technate 2027

They reached Indiana without much fanfare.

Surprisingly, there wasn’t a roadblock or soldiers of any kind. The road curved through a narrow stand of trees, dipped beneath a low-hanging power line, and rose again on the other side exactly the same as it had been before. Rachel stopped first and pointed with two fingers toward the shoulder.

A rusted green sign leaned into the weeds. Most of the letters were gone; peeled, shot through, or eaten by time, but the shape of the word was still there.

Amir stopped walking. No one said anything.

CROSSROADS OF AMERICA

Read more

Read more

Pacifica, California, United States Late Spring

Read more

Greenland, United States 2027

Greenland was quiet, serene, but most importantly, far from the contiguous United States.

Not peace, nor relief. The kind of quiet you buy with steel and concrete. Pressure doors that seal like tomb lids. Biometric locks. Men with rifles posted at every choke point so the end of the world stays something you watch, not something that finds you.

Under the ice, the bunker-city glowed like a gem. Artificial daylight and warm air. Clean streets you could eat off. People fed, soothed, drugged, entertained, kept safe and kept small. This “bunker” was built to sustain a government without being impeded. From here, the government had access to it’s advanced AI, something Xavier was gidy for. It was as if it was a second civilization tucked beneath the corpse of the first, waiting for the smell to clear.

Xavier stood at the far end of the observation chamber with his hands folded behind his back, eyes fixed on the glass wall where the world hung in cascading layers of data. Red pulsed across the Pacific like a spreading bruise.

Texas looked torn open. Whole stretches marked as contested and then lost. The border had been pushed further, past the Rio Grande. Burning vehicles and smoke columns. Suburbs turned into smashed geometry. Refugee routes glowed blue, threading north through the Midwest toward Canada. A river of people trying to outrun the collapse, like distance could still mean something.

People that did not matter.

Pierre was near the central table, jaw clenched so hard it looked painful. One hand pressed flat to the polished surface as if that was the only thing keeping him anchored.

Behind them sat the President.

Not elected, beloved, not even properly titled in public anymore. Just the man who had been given the keys when the locks started failing. He sat with his leg crossed, a short glass in his hand, the amber catching the light. He wore the expression of someone who still believed he could bargain with catastrophe if he used the right words.

Pierre finally spoke. His voice came out tight and sharp.

“You overstepped.”

The President rolled the glass slowly, watching it cling to the sides. “I did what you asked me to do.”

“You were meant to destabilize,” Pierre said. “Not allow a foreign country like North Korea to invade! What were you thinking?”

A few analysts at the back of the room lowered their eyes to their screens. No one wanted to be seen listening too hard.

The President gave a small, almost tired laugh. “Because you overplayed your hand.” Pierre stared at him. He didn’t blink.

“The Korean peninsula was not part of the design,” Pierre said.

“No,” Xavier added, without turning from the map. “It wasn’t. Also their military technology is rather advanced.” Xavier said, making at eye contact with the President.

The President lifted his shoulders in a shallow shrug, like the universe had inconvenienced him. “And yet it happened. The Pacific is burning. The southern border is gone. Governors are begging for men and material that don’t exist anymore. The public is finally scared enough to accept what they used to scream about.”

Pierre’s hand curled, then flattened again on the table. Restraint that looked practiced.

The President took a sip. He didn’t smile yet. Not fully.

“So let’s not pretend this is all failure,” he said.

Xavier turned at last and walked toward him, slow and measured. He didn’t move like a man arguing. He moved like a man placing a knife on the table and letting you notice it.

“Do not confuse usefulness with control,” Xavier said. His voice stayed level, but the air around the words felt colder. “You were given latitude because you were useful. Useful men are replaceable and so are roles. Arrangements are replaceable.”

The President’s mouth twitched. A grin tried to form and failed. He set the glass down, very carefully, as if the smallest clink might be a mistake.

“Replaceable,” he echoed. “In a room like this.” He glanced around at the doors, the cameras, the armed presence, the polished calm. “You talk like contracts still matter. You need to know your place, Xavier.”

Pierre leaned forward. “North Korea forced concessions none of us intended. That wasn’t you being clever. That was an unnecessary variable.”

“A variable,” the President repeated. He looked at Pierre like Pierre had missed the whole point. “And still I moved faster than either of you. Conscription is in motion. Emergency powers are broader every hour. Dissent is now the same word as sabotage. People will crawl toward any boot you offer if you break enough glass around them.”

Silence. It wasn’t a pause for effect, but the room was recalibrating. The President’s eyes flicked once to Xavier, then back to Pierre. “I earned my position,” he said, quieter.

That sentence landed heavier than it should have. Like a door sealing. Xavier didn’t argue immediately. He reached to the table and pressed a control.

The world shifted.

Shipping routes winked out like veins cut clean. Energy corridors dimmed and currency markets jittered, spiking and collapsing in ugly waves. Satellite images cycled: blacked-out ports, riots, fuel depots burning, highways barricaded with whatever people could drag into place.

“Earned,” Xavier said at last. “Look at the chaos.” His tone wasn’t moral. It was diagnostic. “America’s exports stopped. Within weeks the world started convulsing. Hormuz became a choke point, then a tourniquet. Oil halted. Trade seized. Supply chains already weakened by engineered dependency snapped like dry bones.”

He zoomed further out. The map made the bunker feel smaller.

“It’s too much chaos,” Xavier said. “There are things in play now that we did not anticipate, nor plan for.”

Pierre stepped closer to the display. His voice was hard, but there was strain in it now, a hairline crack. “South America is shaking apart. Parts of Africa are in open resource war, which isn’t anything new. Southeast Asia is in naval panic. Insurance markets are dead. Food futures are insanity. People are moving faster than borders can hold.”

He glanced at the Canadian routes, the tightening lines. “Canada’s holding out, but even they’re mobilizing. Crossings are hardening and they’re preparing for the flood to hit them next.”

The President watched the map longer now. The swagger wasn’t gone, but it was having to work for oxygen.

“Then the world adjusts,” he said. “The world bleeds,” Xavier replied.

He tapped again. Europe appeared.

The lighting in the chamber shifted with it, dimming slightly, as if even the system understood this layer needed more respect. Russian armor pushed west in long, deliberate cuts. Missile arcs arched and vanished. Blast markers glowed pale over former NATO infrastructure. Cities flickered with blackouts and emergency grids. Estimates crawled along the edge of the projection, silent as a priest’s lips.

Xavier spoke like a surgeon reading a chart.

“Once the United States withdrew, the spine cracked,” he said. “Not immediately. It never does. But the guarantee vanished. Russia saw the opening. Their perceived incompetence in Ukraine allowed Russia to catch Europe by surprise.”

He held the map steady, then brought up a sequence. Drone swarms, cyber strikes, rail sabotage, communications decapitated, and command nodes erased.

“Blitzkrieg with modern teeth,” Xavier said. “And then tactical nukes used against concentrated military infrastructure.” A few people in the back shifted. Someone’s chair creaked and then went still. No one looked at anyone else. It was like the room had learned shame.

“Limited,” Xavier continued, voice flat. “Surgical. That was the language.” He didn’t say “mushroom cloud.” He didn’t need to. The map said it for him.

Pierre swallowed. It was the first human thing he’d done in minutes.

“And now Europe waits,” Pierre said, quieter than before. “Pretending it can still negotiate with statements and summits.”

“Not entirely,” Xavier replied. “France reminded Moscow that monopoly is a fantasy. Russia warned that continued resistance invites strategic escalation.”

He zoomed in and the continent looked like a glass table about to crack.

“So they freeze,” Xavier said. “Every leader calculating. Every general waiting and every city one decision away from becoming a lesson.”

The President stood up.

Not quickly, but the moment he rose, the scene tilted. He walked toward the map and his reflection floated over Europe like a stain.

“That’s a standoff,” he said, chuckling. “Which means no one wants the final step. Which means everyone is still playing politics.”

Pierre turned on him, and the anger came back because it was all he had left. “And how long do you intend to let this continue?!”

The President looked at him, then at Xavier, as if Pierre was asking why gravity keeps working. “Until it can’t. Let that be the last time you shout at me.” he said. The power had shifted, and everyone felt it.

Pierre’s voice sharpened. “The fighting. The unrest. The invasions. The refugee waves. How long?”

The President opened his mouth.

Xavier answered first. “As long as necessary.”

Pierre stared at him. The room held its breath, it feared what Xavier might say next.

“Necessary for what?” Pierre asked. His voice thinned on the last word. Xavier kept his eyes on Europe. On the fault line that had stopped pretending. “For exhaustion,” he said. “For dependency death of old assumptions.”

He spoke with the calm of someone describing weather patterns.

“Nations don’t surrender themselves while they still believe they can survive alone,” Xavier continued. “People don’t beg for a new architecture while they still imagine the old one can be repaired. This suffering isn’t the end of the process, but rather a furnace.”

The President’s mouth curved, just slightly, like he wanted credit for the hymn. Xavier cut him a glance. Sharp and immediate. The smile died before it could live.

“Do not misunderstand me,” Xavier said. “It’s uglier than intended and certainly sloppier. More expensive, not like it matters. The tempo changed, and Mexico’s advance has gone farther than projections allowed. Russia moved sooner than expected. We are not conducting controlled demolition anymore.”

“Because we’re allowing them to.” The President reminded them.

He let the words sit. Let them rot in the air.

“We are standing inside a collapsing cathedral,” Xavier said, “and deciding which falling stones can be used to build the next altar.”

No one spoke.

Beyond the glass, deep in the bunker-city’s immaculate arteries, a tram slid past without a sound. Children of ministers and financiers ran beneath synthetic skies. Artificial chefs, robots, plated dinners stocked before the world sealed shut. Doctors were also completely replaced with artificial intelligence. They watched stress hormones and sleep cycles like they were stock prices. A civilization-in-waiting, clean and warm and untouched by mud, hunger, shells, riots, or the smell of burning neighborhoods.

The elite had created a utopia for themselves. It wasn’t just Americans. There were elite from all over the world who had gathered here. Your nationality or allegiance had not mattered; only the number in your bank account.

With everything you need being within reach.

The rich had seized the means of production, essentially the final step of the American technocracy to rise from the ashes of the old world.

The rich had successfully gotten rid of the poor.

Subscribe now

“My fellow Americans,

Tonight, I come before you not as a politician, not as the temporary occupant of an office, and not as a man concerned with the approval of historians, pundits, or cowards hiding behind procedure. I come before you as the President of a nation under siege.

Our enemies believed America had grown soft. They believed we had become too divided to endure pain, too bureaucratic to move, too decadent to fight, too timid to survive. They watched our institutions bicker while our borders burned. They watched committees deliberate while cities emptied. They watched rules written for times of peace suffocate the very hands meant to defend this Republic in its darkest hour. And they mistook our paralysis for weakness.

They were right about one thing. The old system cannot save us.

The Senate, noble in theory and broken in practice, has been relieved of its duties for the duration of this national emergency. The House of Representatives, once the voice of the people, has likewise been suspended from function. Let the truth be spoken plainly tonight: debate is a luxury of safety, and safety is gone. Ceremony is a luxury of peace, and peace has been taken from us. The machinery of government, once designed to protect liberty, has become too slow, too fractured, too burdened by its own rituals to defend the nation when every second carries the weight of blood.

The Supreme Court, entrusted for generations with interpreting the law, is hereby suspended for the duration of the emergency as well. There will be those who tremble at those words. Good. Let them tremble. Let every man and woman in this country understand the gravity of this hour. We are not preserving parchment. We are preserving a people. We are not defending custom. We are defending civilization on this continent.

And let it be known that Congress, fully informed of the scale of this catastrophe, has agreed to these emergency measures. Not because they are easy. Not because they are comfortable. But because they are necessary. Because there comes a moment in the life of every great nation when survival demands that illusion be stripped away and replaced with iron.

That moment is now.

We are attacked from without and unraveling from within. Foreign armies press against what was once unthinkable. Our sons are fighting on multiple fronts. Our daughters flee north through smoke and hunger with children in their arms. Our enemies do not wait for quorum. They do not pause for votes. They do not consult legal scholars before they put fire to our land. They move with clarity. They move with purpose. And for too long, America answered history’s violence with paperwork. No more.

From this night forward, the executive branch will operate with full emergency authority to prosecute this war, stabilize this nation, secure the homeland, restore order, direct production, command logistics, silence sabotage, and do whatever is required to ensure that the United States of America does not vanish into the ash heap of fallen empires.

Some will call this the end of democracy. They are wrong.

This is the suspension of weakness. This is the burial of hesitation.

This is the moment America remembers that a government’s first duty is not to flatter itself with process, but to protect its people with force.

I did not seek this burden. I did not ask for this age. But I will not be the steward of collapse. I will not preside over dismemberment. I will not let this Republic be carved apart by invaders, strangled by indecision, and mourned by men too cowardly to act while action was still possible.

To our enemies, hear me clearly. You have mistaken disorder for death. You have mistaken panic for surrender. You have mistaken America’s confusion for America’s end. What you are about to witness is not the fall of this nation. It is its conversion. Its hardening. Its return to first principles written not in ink, but in will. You will learn, as others have learned before you, that when this nation is cornered, it becomes something terrible.

To the American people, I ask not for comfort, because comfort is gone. I ask not for patience, because history no longer grants it. I ask for obedience, endurance, sacrifice, and faith. Faith not in old chambers, old robes, or old ceremonies, but in the simple and eternal truth that a people willing to suffer together can survive what would annihilate a weaker civilization.

There will be rationing. There will be conscription. There will be curfews, seizures, censorship, and force where force is needed. There will be those who curse my name for it. Let them. I would rather be hated by the living than praised by the dead.

Tonight, the age of delay is over. Tonight, the State becomes a sword.

Tonight, America stops asking what is permissible and starts doing what is necessary.

And when this storm has passed, when the invader is broken, when the traitor is silenced, when the fires at last give way to dawn, history will not remember the frightened men who clung to procedure while the walls came down. It will remember that in the blackest hour, this nation chose survival.

May God watch over our soldiers.
May God steel the hearts of our people.
And may God forgive what I am about to do in the name of saving this country.

Good night. And stand ready.”

Middlesboro, Tennessee — 5 miles from the Kentucky border

“The fuck did he just say?”

Rachel lowered the radio and stared at it like it had betrayed her. The voice on the other end dissolved into static, then cut out completely, leaving the house with a silence that felt louder than the speech had been.

Amir glanced over from the window, one hand still on the curtain. “Hey,” he said. “Language.”

It wasn’t sharp. It barely even sounded serious. Just instinct.

Rachel blinked at him, then huffed a tired laugh. “Sorry.” She rubbed her face with both hands. “the hell he say?”

That pulled a faint smile from him.

Outside, the trees stood thin and bare, frozen in the gray afternoon. Middlesboro sat downhill beyond them, quiet in a way that felt wrong. No traffic, no voices, and no lights. Just buildings waiting. The house they’d found creaked and sagged in places, wallpaper peeling, boards warped by years of damp. But it was far enough from the road, tucked deep enough into the woods, that no one had found them yet.

For now, that was enough.

Amir let the curtain drop and turned back into the room. Sofia sat near the fireplace, knees drawn up, blanket wrapped tight around herself, staring into the dark hearth like she was expecting it to change its mind and come back to life. Eli sat on the floor nearby, legs crossed, gaze fixed on his hands. He hadn’t said much in days. Not since Tennessee. Amir didn’t know what scared him more, the quiet or the thought of what might finally break it.

Rachel leaned closer, voice low. “I missed the start.”

Amir scrubbed at his jaw. “He said he shut it all down.”

She frowned. “All of what?”

“Congress. Courts. All of it.” He shook his head once. “Emergency powers. Says it’s temporary.”

Rachel stared at him. “So he just told everyone he’s in charge now.”

“Yeah.”

“And people just… accept that?”

“He said they agreed.”

She laughed, but there was nothing in it. “Funny how that works when they’re underground and we’re out here.”

Amir didn’t answer. There wasn’t an argument to make.

The radio hissed softly. Rachel clicked it off and set it aside. The quiet that followed felt heavier, like something oily had settled into the room and hadn’t left with the sound.

They’d reached Middlesboro three days earlier, cutting through trees and service roads to avoid attention. Somewhere along the way, Rachel had proved she knew how to do this. How to spot a house that hadn’t been stripped. How to move without being seen. How to make decisions without apologizing for them. Amir found himself trusting her without ever saying so, which felt strange and natural at the same time.

Later, after Sofia and Eli finally fell asleep, the house slipped into its night noises. Wind through cracks. A loose shutter tapping slowly. Moonlight pooling in the kitchen through a broken pane.

Amir stood at the counter holding a chipped mug with nothing but cold water in it. He heard Rachel before she spoke.

“You should sleep,” she said.

He turned. She’d wrapped herself in an old blanket, hair loose around her face. There was a scrape on her wrist that looked tender still. She looked worn down in a way that sleep alone wasn’t going to fix.

“So should you.” She smiled.

She shrugged. “Tried.”

“Me too.”

They stood like that for a moment, neither one in a hurry to fill the space. It didn’t feel awkward. Just full.

“I never thanked you,” Amir said eventually.

Rachel frowned. “Hmm?”

“For stayin’.” He nodded toward where the kids slept. “For everything you’ve done to get us here.”

She shook her head. “You ain’t ask me to.”

“I know. That’s kind of the point.”

She looked away, toward the window. “I could’ve left.”

“But you didn’t.”

“No.” She whispered. “I didn’t.”

Something in the air shifted then. Not romantic. Not dramatic. Just the quiet understanding that fear hadn’t driven them apart.

“What happens after Indiana?” he asked.

She sighed. “Depends on what’s still there.”

“Do you think anywhere’s actually safe?”

She thought and laughed about it. “No.” Then added, softer, “But some places might hold longer.”

He nodded. “I used to have plans that went a year out.” His voice barely rose above the room. “Now I can’t see past the next town.”

Rachel studied him. “You’re still plannin’ for them. That counts.”

“I don’t know if it’s enough.”

“It ain’t gotta be perfect. It just’s gotta be one more day. Best thing you can do is keep your eyes on what’s ahead.”

He didn’t answer, but something in his expression eased. Their hands rested close on the counter without touching. Neither of them moved away.

A floorboard creaked.

Sofia stood in the doorway, blanket pooled at her elbows. She looked small again, the way children do when sleep hasn’t entirely let go of them.

“Sorry, I can’t sleep,” she whined.

Amir crouched and opened his arms. She didn’t hesitate. He wrapped the blanket around them both.

They sat on the old couch together, springs groaning under the weight. Eli slept nearby, turned toward the wall.

For a long time, Sofia said nothing. Amir waited. Finally, she whispered, “I think Mom’s gone.” He felt it hit him, but he didn’t pull back.

“She was supposed to come,” Sofia said. “I didn’t say goodbye.”

He tightened his hold. “I know.”

She cried then, quiet and shaking, face buried in his chest. Amir held her and let the world stay small. When she finally spoke again, her voice was thin.

“I should’ve told her again.”

“You did,” he said gently.

She shook her head. “Not then.”

“She knew,” he said. “She always knew.”

Sofia clung to him like that was the only truth left, and for a while, it was. Outside, the woods breathed. Somewhere far away, metal clanged and then fell silent again.

The world was still breaking. Voices still traveled through radios telling people who they were supposed to be now.

But in that small house, a man held a grieving child, and that was enough for the night.

Subscribe now

Morning came gray and cold, creeping through the busted windows in thin strips of light that made the old house look even more tired than it had the night before. The place smelled like dust, damp wood, and the faint ghost of smoke from fires burned long before any of them got there. For one quiet second, it almost felt peaceful.

Then Rachel clapped her hands once.

“Up,” she said. “Come on. Everybody up.”

Amir jerked awake on the couch, half twisted from sleeping upright, Sofia still curled against his side under the blanket. He blinked hard, trying to get his bearings, one hand already moving to steady Sofia so he didn’t jostle her too rough. Across the room, Eli stirred on the floor and slowly pushed himself up, eyes heavy, face blank in that way that kept needling at Amir’s chest.

Rachel stood near the kitchen table with the radio, a pencil tucked behind one ear and several torn sheets of paper spread out in front of her. Her hair was messier than usual, and there were dark half-moons under her eyes that told on her before she even said a word.

Amir scrubbed a hand over his face. “How long you been up?”

“All night,” Rachel said.

He frowned. “Rachel.”

She shrugged like it was nothing. “Somebody had to keep watch.”

The way she said it shut down any argument before it could get started. Amir looked at the notes on the table, then at the radio, then back at her. Whatever she’d picked up overnight, it had wound her tight.

Sofia sat up slow, blanket still around her shoulders. Eli didn’t say anything. He just moved over to the wall and sat with his knees up, listening.

Rachel pointed at the table. “Come here. We don’t have a whole lotta time.”

That got Amir moving. He stood, joints aching, and led Sofia over with him. They gathered around the table while the weak morning light filtered through the cracked window over the sink. Rachel put a hand on one of the papers to keep it from fluttering in the draft.

“I managed to catch a few different stations,” she said. “Some were clearer than others, and half of ’em sounded like panic wrapped in static, but enough of it lined up. Now I don’t know how accurate any of this, but I say we operate believin’ that it is.”

Amir nodded once. “Alright.”

Rachel took a breath. “First thing. There’s a camp in Kentucky.”

Amir’s tired expression sharpened. “A real one?”

“As real as anything is right now. Refugee camp, aid station, whatever they’re calling it. Sounds like it’s one of the few organized places left this side of the mountains. I couldn’t get exact numbers, but it’s there.”

“That’s good,” Sofia said softly, almost like she didn’t trust herself to say it too loud.

Rachel gave her a quick look and a small nod, then moved on. “Second. Tennessee never officially seceded.”

Amir frowned. “But?”

“But it might as well not matter,” Rachel said. “Confederate forces pushed in anyway. Most of the state is under their control, or contested enough that the state government may as well be a rumor. What’s left of federal authority there is hanging on by its fingernails.”

Amir looked toward the window, jaw tightening. Tennessee had already felt dead while they crossed through it. Hearing it said aloud made it final in a way he hated.

Rachel tapped another note. “Third. The President…” She let out a humorless breath. “The President ain’t really a president anymore.”

Amir met her eyes. “Yeah.”

“He dissolved Congress in all but name, suspended the Court, centralized command, and started speaking like the Constitution’s just some old suggestion. Folks on the radio aren’t calling him President much. Some are saying Commander. Some are saying dictator.” She paused. “One guy flat out called him emperor.”

The word just hung there. Sofia looked from Rachel to Amir. “Can he do that?”

Amir didn’t answer right away. What was he supposed to say? Not legally? Not in the old America? Not in the country that had existed before everything caught fire?

Rachel answered for him. “Looks like he already did.” Nobody said anything for a few seconds.

Then Rachel slid her finger down the page, and her face turned harder.

“Here’s the part that scared me most.” She looked at Amir. “North Koreans took the West Coast.”

He stared at her. “What?”

“The whole Pacific coast,” she said. “Or close enough that it doesn’t matter. Washington, Oregon, California. They made massive progress.”

Amir actually laughed once, but there was no amusement in it. It was disbelief trying and failing to become sound. “How? Rachel, North Korea ain’t even built for that kind of war. It’s North Korea.” Amir’s disbelief wasn’t unfounded, considering North Korea’s military is objectively weak, or so he thought.

“That’s what I said.” She jabbed the pencil against the paper. “I don’t know.” She shook her head. “But however they did it, they did it.”

Amir looked at the table, then back up at her, like maybe saying it twice would make it sound less insane.

“They crossed an ocean,” he said.

“I know.”

“And we just… let it happen?”

Rachel’s mouth pulled tight. “Looks like we were busy bleedin’ everywhere else.”

The old house seemed smaller after that. Too fragile and too exposed. As if even the walls had heard the news and lost faith in themselves.

Sofia wrapped the blanket tighter around her. “So there really is no United States anymore.”

Rachel didn’t soften it. “No. There ain’t.”

Amir closed his eyes for a second. Those words hit different than everything else. Somewhere deep down, but because hearing somebody say it out loud made it official. Like a death being pronounced.

Rachel kept going, because she was that kind of person. No cushioning, no pointless delay, just the hard thing set plainly on the table.

“Federal troops have mostly been redeployed west,” she said. “Which is a problem for us.”

Amir looked up. “You figure the Confederates will be able to push harder now?”

“Yes.” She met his eyes dead on. “Or enough that if they push again today, they can cover a whole lot more ground.”

A floorboard popped somewhere upstairs. Wind moved through a crack in the frame. Eli sat frozen against the wall, listening with that same hollow stillness that made Amir want to cross the room and shake life back into him, even though he knew that wasn’t how this worked.

Rachel flattened her notes with both hands. “We need to leave today.”

Amir already knew it, but hearing it spoken made the clock start ticking in his blood.

“Not tomorrow,” she said. “Not tonight. Today. If we stay one more night, we might wake up surrounded. And if that happens, we may not get another chance to get out of this state.”

Amir turned and looked at the kids. Sofia was frightened, but present. She was fighting to keep up. Eli, though, looked like he was somewhere far away, hearing all of it through water.

Amir crouched down in front of him. “Eli.”

The boy looked up.

“We’re moving again, alright?”

Eli didn’t speak. He just nodded once. It wasn’t much. But it was something.

Amir stood and looked back at Rachel. “How far to the camp?”

“They mentioned Lexington, which is a bit of a hike.”

“Maybe we get lucky and find a car.”

“With a car,” Rachel said. “We could be there within a day. The problem would be if it had gas or not.”

Amir exhaled through his nose and looked around the room, at the couch, the dust, the broken chair in the corner, the faint light coming through rotten boards. Safe for the moment. Nothing more.

“Alright,” he said. “We pack up.”

Rachel nodded, already moving to gather the notes and wrap the radio in cloth. “I’ll map us the best route I can.”

Sofia pushed herself upright. “What can I do?”

Amir looked at her, and despite everything, something in him swelled with pride and hurt all at once. She should not have had to ask that question this young. But here they were.

“You help me get food and water together,” he said. “Only what we can carry.”

She nodded. “Okay.”

Amir glanced once more at Eli. “And you stick close to me, alright, bug?”

Bug. That was Clara’s nickname for Eli, and for a moment, that old, abandoned home reminded him of much happier days.

A tear rolled down Amir’s face.

Eli gave another small nod.

Rachel slung the radio bag over her shoulder and headed toward the front room, already in motion, already thinking three steps ahead. Amir watched her for half a second, struck again by how strange it was that in a world falling apart, trust could still grow this fast, this quietly, between people who had every reason to look out only for themselves.

Outside, the morning had fully arrived, pale and brittle and cold. Somewhere beyond the trees, the broken country kept shifting under men with flags, guns, and delusions of destiny. But in that old rotting house in the woods near Middlesboro, four people were gathering what little they had left, because the map had changed again in the night, and standing still had become its own kind of death.

This chapter cuts between two collapsing worlds. In Greenland, Xavier, Pierre, and the President watch the global fallout of America’s fracture from the safety of an elite underground bunker-city, arguing over how far things have spiraled as North Korea overruns the Pacific coast, Mexico pushes deeper into Texas, Russia shocks Europe into a nuclear standoff, and the suffering they helped unleash begins to exceed even their own plans. The President then addresses the nation in a chilling speech, effectively declaring the old American system dead by suspending Congress and the Supreme Court, claiming absolute emergency authority, and framing dictatorship as survival. From there, the chapter shifts to Amir, Rachel, Sofia, and Eli hiding in a rotting house near the Kentucky border. Rachel only catches part of the speech, Amir explains what happened, and the group processes the terrifying truth that there is no real United States left. That night, Amir and Rachel share a quiet moment of trust and gratitude, while Sofia finally opens up about believing her mother is dead and grieving that she never got to say goodbye. By morning, Rachel has stayed up listening to the radio and brings grim news: there may be a refugee camp in Kentucky, Tennessee has effectively fallen under Confederate control, North Korea has taken the West Coast, federal troops have been pulled west, and if they do not leave immediately, they may be trapped. The chapter ends with the group packing to move again, clinging to each other as the map changes faster than they can survive it.

Subscribe now

Subscribe now

Somewhere in Tennessee, United States 2027

Morning showed up, but it didn’t bring a lick of warmth with it.

The little camp they’d slapped together in the dark looked worse in daylight. A simple tired patch of hard ground wedged between scrub and thin trees, tucked far enough off the road that you’d miss it unless you were hunting for it. The fire was nothing but dead ash now, and the night’s cold still clung to everything like it had a grudge.

Amir stirred under the blanket, joints stiff, back screaming from the ground. His whole body felt wrung out, too much driving, too much running, too much fear that sleep couldn’t scrub away. For a second he didn’t know where he was. Then he opened his eyes.

Sofia and Eli were sitting right in front of him. Just… watching.

Sofia’s face brightened the instant she realized he was awake. “Hi, Dad!”

Amir shot upright so fast it stole his breath. For half a heartbeat he only stared at them, like his brain needed proof that they weren’t some cruel trick his mind had cooked up in the dark.

Sofia was filthy, hair tangled, dirt smeared on her cheeks, eyes red from no sleep, but she was alive. Eli sat close beside her; small, pale, too quiet—looking at Amir with those wide eyes that didn’t belong on a kid’s face. Amir reached for them both at once.

He grabbed them and pulled them in hard, arms locked around them like if he loosened up even a little, the world would snatch them away again. Sofia let out a shaky laugh, half-sob, crushed against him. Eli didn’t make a sound. He just buried himself into Amir’s chest and clung with both arms, trembling like a leaf caught in a storm.

Amir shut his eyes and held on.

He kissed the tops of their heads, pressed his face into their hair, and for a long moment he couldn’t get words past the lump in his throat. Everything he’d imagined during the night… every ugly picture his fear had painted; came crashing down all at once. His son was here, as well as his daughter was here. They were breathing. They were warm. They were in his arms. And that’s all that Amir cared about at that moment.

A few feet away, Rachel sat on an overturned crate near the dead fire pit, giving them space without making a show of it. A metal cup of coffee steamed beside her boot. In her hands, she worked her pistol with steady, practiced movements; field stripping, wiping it down, putting it back together like it was the one thing on earth that still made sense. Her rifle rested within reach against her pack, angled toward the trees. Even sitting, even with morning settling in around them, she looked like she hadn’t slept for a second.

The supplies they’d dragged from the car were stacked in neat, no-nonsense piles. Water, food,blankets, medical stuff. Extra magazines and ammunition. Everything useful had been hauled out under cover of darkness. Amir finally loosened his grip enough to look at Sofia. “Let me see you.”

She leaned back and wiped at her face, trying to hold herself together, trying to be older than she was. Amir saw it right away and it hit him like a fist… childhood hadn’t slipped away from her, but it had been ripped out by the roots.

He reached beside him and picked up the pistol he’d set aside earlier. He stared at it for a beat, then at her, and the shame on his face wasn’t something he could hide. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, handing it to her grip-first. “I’m sorry you even have to carry one of these.” Sofia took it with both hands, suddenly serious.

Amir swallowed hard. “And this isn’t practice anymore. You understand me?” His voice sharpened—not anger but urgency. “If it comes down to it, hesitation can kill you.” Sofia nodded once. “I know.”

The words hung there between them like poison. Amir stared at the pistol in her lap, and the reality of what he’d just done landed heavy: he’d armed his daughter before he’d even asked what she’d been through. Before he’d asked where Clara was. Before he’d let them be kids for five more minutes. “Make sure to keep the safety off. I don’t need you hurting yourself, baby girl.”

He exhaled and lowered his head. “Sofia,” he said softer, “tell me what happened.” Her expression shifted. That tough mask she’d been forcing onto her face cracked.

“The checkpoint,” she said. “Those soldiers stopped us. Mom knew something was wrong right away.” Her voice wobbled, but she pushed through it. “They were asking too many questions. Kept looking at us… weird. And then, right at the last second, she told me to drive. She screamed at me, ‘Go. Don’t stop. Just go.’”

Amir listened without moving. Sofia stared down at the dirt. “The last time I saw her…” Her jaw trembled; she swallowed and forced the rest out anyway. “They had her. They were holding her at the checkpoint.” She blinked hard. “She told me to drive, so I did. I drove.” Silence settled over the camp like a blanket nobody wanted.

Amir’s eyes drifted toward the hidden car. “That explains the bullet holes.” Sofia nodded, guilt tightening her face. “I didn’t know what else to do.”

“You did exactly what she told you to do.”

“But I left her.”

Amir leaned forward and took her face in his hands. “You listened to your mother. You kept your brother alive, and you got out. You got here.” His thumbs brushed dirt off her cheeks like it was nothing. “Do not carry that on your shoulders. Do you hear me? I’m so proud of you, Sofia. So, so proud. We will make it out of this, okay? We’re already in Tennessee!”

Sofia pressed her lips together and nodded, but tears were already pooling.

Rachel glanced up from her pistol. She didn’t say a thing, just watched for a second, jaw set, eyes unreadable, then went back to what she was doing. But Amir could tell she’d heard every word.

He turned to Eli. The boy still hadn’t let go of Amir’s hand, not once. Even now, his fingers were wrapped around Amir’s like a lifeline; small, desperate, and iron-tight. Amir squeezed back.

“Hey, buddy,” Amir said gently. “You okay?”

Eli nodded immediately.

Amir waited.

Nothing.

No word. No sound. Not even the little half-formed noises scared kids make without thinking. Eli just stared and nodded again, like the motion was the only answer he could manage.

Amir frowned, confusion sliding toward something colder. “You can talk to me, Eli.”

Eli’s gaze dropped. His grip tightened.

And Amir understood—this wasn’t only shock. There was something locked in there, something deliberate. Like a promise.

Amir didn’t know what Clara had said in those last seconds, didn’t know what had passed between mother and son at that checkpoint, but he could see the aftermath plain as daylight. Eli had gone someplace deep inside himself and pulled the door shut.

So Amir didn’t pry. He just drew him in with his free arm and kissed the side of his head.

“It’s okay,” he whispered. “You don’t have to say anything right now. Not a thing.” Eli pressed closer, still holding on.

Amir stared out past the camp, past the trees, into the washed-out morning. Somewhere out there, Clara was either alive and waiting… or she was gone, and the world had already done something unforgivable. Amir couldn’t let his mind choose between those two yet. Not now. Not with his kids right here—one acting braver than any child should have to, the other so frightened that silence had become shelter.

Rachel finally picked up her coffee, took a slow sip, and looked over at Amir.

“Alright,” she said, voice rough with fatigue and that easy Southern drawl that made even bad news sound plainspoken. “We best get to movin’ soon. Sun’s up now, and that just makes us easier to spot.”

Amir nodded, but his eyes stayed on his children.

Sofia sat up straighter, pistol in her lap, trying to look steady.

“Wait dad,” Sofia, with a curious look spoke to her father. “How’d you find us?”

“Magic!” Amir teased, and winked at his daughter. “But, no. I installed a tracker on the car before I left. It’s attached, well was… to the car battery.”

“Oh… that makes sense!” Sofia giggled.

Eli leaned into him, mute and shaking, his small hand still wrapped around Amir’s like it was the only solid thing left in the world.

And Amir, with both of them beside him, felt something cold and merciless settle into his chest. Not panic, nor quite grief. Something harder. Something that could keep a man on his feet when everything else tried to fold him in half.

They’d survived the night. Now they had to survive the day.

“I hate to break up this family bondin’,” Rachel spoke up. “But we need to move. This isn’t a vacation.”

Subscribe now

They broke camp the minute the sun climbed high enough to start picking their hiding place apart. Nobody talked much while they packed.

Rachel moved like a woman who’d done this a hundred times and never once enjoyed it, quiet, clipped, all angles and purpose. She checked her magazines by feel, tugged straps snug, then folded the map tight and tucked it back into her coat like she didn’t trust the paper to behave. Rifle up, sling set, eyes already scanning past the trees.

Amir handled the kids. He made sure Sofia had the pistol secured the way he’d shown her; high, tight, and safe. Then he fussed with Eli’s jacket and pack, straightening the straps, tightening one side, loosening the other. Eli stood there and let it happen like a doll, obedient and still. The boy’s hand hovered near Amir the whole time, as if distance itself might bite.

And then they went into the woods. The trees swallowed them fast. That was the point.

The roads would’ve been easier: faster, cleaner, simple. Roads had direction. Roads had signs, which meant fewer wrong turns and fewer miles wasted doubling back like something being chased. And not getting lost in a forest. But roads also meant being seen.

And being seen meant being stopped, questioned, searched… or shot.

The forest fought them from the first step. Branches snapped underfoot. Wet leaves pasted themselves to their boots. The ground rolled and dipped in sneaky little ways, roots grabbing at ankles, mud threatening to suck a shoe clean off. Every so often Amir caught himself looking through the trees toward where the road ought to be—a dark ribbon running alongside them like temptation, promising relief.

Rachel noticed. “Still thinkin’ on it?” she asked, not slowing.

“The roads?” Amir said.

She gave a small nod.

“They’re easier to navigate,” he said, and kept walking.

“They sure are,” she said, like she was agreeing the sky was blue.

Amir glanced down at Eli, then ahead again. “Still not taking the chance.”

Rachel adjusted the strap across her shoulder. “Ain’t arguin’ with you, sugar. I’m just sayin’, Tennessee don’t get safer just ‘cause it didn’t secede. Not yet, anyhow.” She swept her gaze through the trees as they moved. “These days that don’t mean what it used to. Federal one town over, Confederate the next. Ain’t nobody got their feet under ‘em anymore.”

“Our goal is Kentucky,” Amir said, more for himself than anyone. “Then north.”

“Indiana,” Rachel replied. “That’s where the refugee camps are. Leastways, that’s what I heard.”

“You heard Kentucky had any?” Rachel shook her head once. “Couldn’t tell you. Kentucky stayed Federal, but Lord knows what that’s worth by the time we get there. Whole map’s shiftin’ week to week.”

Sofia trailed just behind them, listening hard. She looked worn down, but she didn’t complain. Every few minutes she leaned toward Eli and tried again in that careful, hopeful voice big sisters use when they’re trying to glue something back together with sheer will.

“Eli, we’re okay now,” she whispered. “Dad’s here.”

Eli kept walking.

“You hear me? Dad found us.”

Nothing. Not even a flick of his eyes.

He stared straight ahead and clutched the strap of his little pack like it was the only rule left in the world.

Amir heard each attempt like a rock dropped into deep water, no splash, just that heavy sinking feeling. He wanted to stop, kneel in front of his son, beg for a word. Just one. Even a whisper, even a breath shaped like language. But that would be for Amir.

So he kept moving. By midday the woods began to thin, and the air changed—cooler, damper, heavy with the smell of churned water. The sound reached them before the sight did.

The Tennessee River. It wasn’t quiet. Not today.

They came upon it through a screen of brush, and it looked like a broad sheet of moving steel. The current ran fast and ugly, swollen like it had been fed too much rain and too much anger. Wind raked the surface into choppy ridges that flashed harsh in the light. Driftwood spun in the pull. The banks were muddy and steep, dropping off quicker than Amir liked. One wrong step and you’d be gone before you could even yell.

Rachel crouched first and studied it. “We could ford it,” she said.

Amir stared at her like she’d just suggested juggling knives.

She pointed downstream. “If we angle right—keep to that shallower bend—might make it.”

Amir scanned the water, the speed, the way it darkened sharp past the edge. He looked at Sofia. Looked at Eli.

The answer came up in him immediate and absolute.

“No.”

Rachel’s jaw tightened. “We waste half a day lookin’ for a crossin’, that’s half a day out in the open.”

“And if Eli slips?” Amir asked, low. “If Sofia loses her footing? If that current grabs one of them?” He nodded at the river. “No. I’m not gamblin’ my kids on that.”

Rachel held the water in her gaze another beat, then nodded once. “Alright. Bridge it is.”

“Do you see one?”

“Nope.”

Neither did he.

The river stretched both directions wide and pitiless, and the cover near the bank wasn’t near thick enough. Searching meant stepping into open ground. Sitting still meant waiting to be found. Every option felt like the same ugly math where the answer still got you killed.

Then Sofia hissed, “Down.”

They all froze.

She pointed through the brush toward the riverbank below.

Two figures were moving through the shallower edge; boots splashing, rifles slung but ready. Not close enough to notice them yet. Close enough that a snapped twig or a glint of metal could ruin everything.

Amir dropped flat and hauled Eli down with him. Rachel sank into the brush beside them and raised herself just enough to see.

For a moment nobody breathed. Then Rachel muttered, “Confederates.”

Amir’s stomach cinched. The uniforms weren’t old-world standard issue, but the patches and colors and little pieces of identity stitched onto them told the story plain. Not militia,and definitely not scavengers. Not scared civilians with hunting rifles.

Rachel eased her weapon off her shoulder.

Amir turned sharp. “What are you doing?”

Rachel didn’t take her eyes off the river. “What’s it look like, darlin’?”

She chambered a round with the calm of someone stirring sugar into coffee.

“Rachel.”

She finally cut her eyes at him, and there was zero softness in them. “Those boys want you dead. They want your babies dead. Don’t you go sproutin’ a conscience on me now.”

“They haven’t seen us.”

“And that right there is why we’re breathin’,” she whispered. “That’s why we got the advantage.”

Amir’s gaze flicked to Sofia, crouched tight with the pistol in her hands, face pale but set. Then to Eli, pressed into the dirt beside him, silent as a shadow. He looked back at the soldiers. They were still moving, talking to each other, unaware.

Rachel leaned closer, voice low and mean as a razor. “Quit actin’ soft and get your head right. For your kids.” It landed like a slap.

Something old in Amir recoiled; rules and decency and a life where you didn’t decide who lived and died from behind a leaf. Something new and colder understood exactly what she meant. This wasn’t about honor. It wasn’t about fairness. It wasn’t even about wanting to shoot first.

It was about the world already deciding what his children were worth. Slowly, without another word, Amir brought his rifle up.

The brush pressed against his sleeves. He found one soldier in the sight picture, then the other. His finger settled close to the trigger. Beside him, Rachel was steady as stone, already decided.

And then the world cracked open.

A thunderous boom rolled across the distance, so heavy it felt like it traveled through the ground before it ever hit the air. Then another. Then several more, staggered and brutal.

Artillery.

Not close enough to land on them, but close enough the sound had weight, like giant doors slamming shut somewhere deep underground.

The two soldiers in the river snapped toward it instantly. One shouted something Amir couldn’t make out over the echo. Then both of them turned and started scrambling back the way they came, splashing hard, urgency wiping caution clean off their bodies.

Rachel kept her sights on them for one more second… then lowered her rifle. Amir lowered his too.

They stayed tucked in the brush, listening as the distant bombardment continued, each blast rolling over the land in dull, murderous waves. Rachel spoke first, quiet as if she didn’t want to jinx anything. “Well. We are most definitely outta Georgia.”

Amir glanced at her.

She pulled the folded map from her coat and spread it over her knee. “I didn’t know Tennessee’d gone Confederate.”

“Maybe it hasn’t,” Amir said.

Rachel tilted her head, listening to the guns. “Tell that to them uniforms.”

She traced routes with a finger, jaw tightening as she went. “Ain’t no bridge marked anywhere near us. Not one we can reach without gettin’ too close to whatever the hell’s poppin’ off out there.”

Sofia leaned in, staring at the map like the lines might start explaining themselves. Then she looked up the river—toward the right. East.

“We should go that way,” she said.

Rachel barely looked at her. “Why?”

Sofia shrugged, small and honest. “I don’t know. Just… that way.”

On any other day Amir might’ve brushed it off. But nothing about this world felt orderly anymore. Plans had gotten them this far, sure, but so had instinct, luck, and the kind of gut feeling you only listened to when the alternative was standing still.

Rachel squinted at the map again, shifted it, angled it to match the bend of the river.

Her expression changed. “Hold up.”

She brushed dirt off one corner and leaned closer. “There is somethin’.” Her finger slid east along a faint mark she’d missed before. “Not a main bridge, but a smaller crossin’. Could be rail. Could be some service line.” She tapped it once, firm. “It’s right here.”

Amir leaned in. “How far?”

“Far enough to be a pain,” she said. Then she looked at Sofia, and for the first time there was something like respect in her eyes. “But close enough to matter.”

Sofia didn’t say anything. She just watched.

Rachel folded the map, rose to one knee, and settled her rifle back where it belonged. “Alright then,” she murmured. “We go east.”

Amir nodded once.

He took Eli’s hand again, checked the tree line, and led them forward—deeper along the river; while the artillery kept grumbling in the distance like a storm that had learned how to kill.

Subscribe now

Pacifica, California, United States 2027

Pacifica wakes up like a postcard that doesn’t know it’s about to be torn in half.

The sky is too blue and the ocean is too calm. Sunlight lays gold across the water so clean it feels rehearsed. A jogger in bright shoes runs along the seawall with earbuds in, nodding to a couple with a stroller. Kids dig trenches in the sand like they’re building kingdoms that will last forever. A man on the pier laughs at something on his phone and points it at the horizon like the horizon is just scenery and not a direction.

War is still a headline here. A whisper. A distant sound turned down on a television you can walk away from. A radio crackles by the bait stand.

The President’s voice bleeds through tinny speakers, wrapped in static and confidence.

“The states of the South have unlawfully seceded from the Union—”

Most people don’t stop walking. A fisherman snorts and adjusts his cap. A woman in line for coffee rolls her eyes and says, “Sure, okay,” like politics is weather and weather can’t hurt you if you ignore it.

The ocean breathes as the people enjoy the last bit of freedom they had. Then… they came.

At first it’s the kind of sound your brain refuses to label, a low pressure in the air, a distant tearing. Someone looks up, squinting. Someone else shades their eyes with a hand, searching a sky that’s still empty. Then it comes again.

Not thunder. Not a plane.

A violent mechanical shriek, fast and wrong, like the morning itself is ripping open. Heads turn toward the coastline.

And there; skimming the water so low their shadows skate across the waves, fighter jets come screaming in.

They came like a sudden tsunami had hit the city.

The first jet roars over the pier at a height that makes windows rattle and hearts stutter. People duck instinctively. Coffee flies from cups. Fishing rods clatter onto planks. A kid laughs because kids think loud things are fun when they don’t understand the price.

Then the second jet follows. Then the third.

The air becomes a physical force. The sound presses on chests. It vibrates teeth.

Someone shouts, “What the hell—?”

The reason… falls out of the sky. A dark shape drops clean and deliberate beneath one of the jets. For a fraction of a second, it’s just an object.

Then it becomes a sentence.

The bomb hits the pier like the world’s fist.

Wood and steel and seawater explode upward in one monstrous bloom, benches, bait stand, gulls, and people, everything thrown into the air together as if gravity has been cancelled and replaced with violence. The shockwave smashes outward down the waterfront, slamming bodies to the ground. Shop windows burst inward. Car alarms begin to scream like animals.

A beat later the second bomb lands behind the beachfront cafés.

A row of parked cars becomes a chain reaction of fire and twisting metal. Glass turns into a storm. The coffee shop with its warm cups, leaning couples, and quiet laughter, goes from place to shattered set piece in a single breath, front wall gone, roof folding like a paper lid.

The third bomb hits farther inland. A building collapses into itself with a groan so huge it sounds alive.

Then the fourth. Then the fifth.

Pacifica doesn’t transition into chaos.

It becomes chaos all at once.

People run without direction, because direction is meaningless when the air itself is trying to kill you. Parents scream names. Children scream back. Someone crawls through broken glass with blood already on their palms and doesn’t feel it. A man stands in the street staring up at the sky like he’s waiting for someone to tell him this is a prank.

The jets bank over the bay and come around again.

The second pass is worse because now everyone understands.

They’re not passing through.

They’re flattening the city.

Another wave of bombs hits the waterfront district and the line between land and sea vanishes under smoke, dust, and boiling spray. The boardwalk collapses in chunks as a lifeguard tower goes up like a matchstick. A bus stops existing in a single orange flash.

And in the moment the sky is busy, the ocean delivers the second half of the nightmare. Because out beyond the surf… through smoke and salt and chaos; dark shapes appear on the water.

At first people mistake them for boats fleeing. Then they realize they’re not fleeing.

They’re coming in.

Fast assault craft. Transports. Too many, fanning out like a hand opening. And when the first ramps drop onto American sand, the beach gets hit harder than any history lesson ever warned.

North Korean soldiers pour out in disciplined waves.

Not a raid. Not a handful of men with rifles.

An army; moving with terrifying confidence, boots hitting sand in rhythm, squads spreading, weapons up, taking angles. Some run while others freeze. Most don’t understand what they’re seeing until the first controlled bursts snap across the beach and the understanding arrives as a physical thing.

A man trying to pull his kid toward the street jerks backward like the air yanked him. He goes down in the sand, eyes open. The kid’s scream goes thin and raw.

People scatter—left, right, inland—every direction at once. But open sand is a cruel stage. There’s nowhere to hide. The invaders fire in short, efficient bursts that feel less like anger and more like procedure.

A woman drops behind a cooler. A teenager dives into a shallow hole meant for a sandcastle moat. A man sprints with a surfboard like it can shield him from bullets, and the board splits under impacts, foam bursting like snow.

Up the beach access road, the first National Guard Humvee comes barreling in, engine screaming, tires spitting sand.

For a heartbeat, one cinematic, impossible heartbeat… hope tries to exist.

The turret swings. A Guard gunner opens up. The line of fire cuts into the incoming waves and bodies drop. A squad behind the vehicle takes a knee and adds controlled volleys. The sound of American rifles answering back is sharp and familiar and human.

People cheer without thinking. Then the ocean answers with something colder.

A mortar round lands near the Humvee and turns the sand into a geyser of dirt and shrapnel. The vehicle rocks. The gunner disappears behind a curtain of spray. A second round hits closer, closer than it should’ve been, like the enemy is adjusting in real time.

The Humvee flips sideways in a blossom of flame.

The cheering dies.

The Guard tries again anyway.

Troops sprint from cover to cover, with whatever cover still exists, shouting civilians inland, herding them behind walls that are already cracking. An officer stands in the open and points hard, directing movement like sheer authority can bend bullets away.

A jet screams overhead.

The officer looks up—just a reflex. And the street behind him detonates.

He vanishes in heat and dust.

What had been a beach town becomes a war zone with the speed of a magic trick.

Smoke turned Pacifica into a different planet.

Not the soft, drifting kind: this is thick and muscular, rolling in from the ocean and pooling in streets like something alive. It eats sunlight and muffles distance. It makes the world feel close, claustrophobic, like the city’s been wrapped in a dirty blanket and handed to somebody who means to squeeze.

Somewhere downtown, a traffic light still tries to cycle.

Red. Yellow. Green.

It flashes through haze above a street that no longer belongs to normal rules.

The Guard surges toward the waterfront in force—because that’s what you do when your home is being taken.

Armored trucks push through debris-choked streets. Boots pound pavement slick with seawater and broken glass. Radios spit frantic fragments: “Beach access compromised—” “Multiple contacts—” “Air strikes continuing—” “Civilians trapped—”

They form a defensive line where the boulevard widens, with burned cars dragged into a barricade, concrete planters turned into cover, a heavy gun set on a tripod with hands that won’t stop shaking.

For a few seconds, it works.

The Guard’s machine gun hammers a steady, furious rhythm. Bullets chew the smoke, and enemy soldiers drop. The advance hesitates. A North Korean squad hits the deck behind a wrecked sedan and returns fire, crisp and controlled. A Guard medic crawls to a screaming soldier and clamps a hand down hard, shouting, “Stay with me—stay with me—” like volume can keep blood inside the body.

Then the invaders do what armies do. They adapt.

They don’t keep pushing into the same bullets. They go around.

A flanking element slips through a side street like it belongs there. Another team appears from a beach access stairwell behind the Guard’s line, rifles already raised. The Guard’s attention snaps in two directions at once, front and rear, and that’s all it takes.

Gunfire erupts from the side.

A soldier spins and falls against a car door, leaving a smear as he slides down. The heavy gun tries to pivot.

A grenade clinks into the barricade.

Someone screams “MOVE—!”

The blast is a flat punch that turns the air into shrapnel. The machine gun goes silent. The barricade becomes a scatter of bodies and broken cover. And then, from above, the heavens crack.

A jet makes a low pass down the boulevard like it’s drawing a line with sound. A bomb drops, not on the beach this time, right on the Guard’s fallback route.

The street erupts. Asphalt jumps and a building face collapses outward like a curtain. Dust floods everything. The Guard’s defensive line doesn’t retreat.

It dissolves into pockets—small clusters fighting for seconds, dragging the wounded, firing at shapes in smoke.

The invaders push forward behind that collapse like water behind a broken dam.

This is where Pacifica turns into an action movie nobody volunteered to watch. North Korean troops begin clearing block by block—moving in wedges, one element covering while another advances. They use the ruined city like a weapon: smoke for concealment, rubble for cover, collapsed storefronts as funnels.

Every intersection becomes a decision. Every open street becomes a kill zone. A Guard squad tries to hold a corner near a gas station; good sightlines, decent cover.

A burst of heavy fire punches through the pumps. The station ignites.

The blast rolls outward in a bright orange wave that flips a car onto its roof and throws two soldiers like rag dolls. The corner becomes a crater rimmed with fire.

A handful of Guard troops fall back into a parking structure, believing height will give them an advantage. The structure shudders.

A strike hits nearby; close enough to make the building groan.

Cars rain down from an upper level, crushing lower rows with metallic screams. Dust pours out of the garage in thick sheets. The air fills with alarms that keep wailing because machines don’t know when to stop grieving. The invaders advance through the chaos with frightening calm.

Civilians who try to sprint across open ground get cut down mid-run, legs folding, momentum carrying bodies forward into the street like broken marionettes. People who hide in storefronts hear boots outside—steady, close, then the snap of rifle fire, the crash of forced entry, the terrible quiet that follows. The Guard fights back wherever they can.

A soldier kneels behind a mail truck and fires until the rifle clicks empty, hands fumbling a reload with shaking fingers. A corporal drags a wounded friend through a laundromat, bullets sparking off metal dryers that rattle like drums. A last-ditch barricade goes up in the middle of a residential street, trash bins, patio furniture, broken signs, held by people who know it won’t hold but hold it anyway because holding is all that separates you from being erased.

Then the bombings get smarter. Not random. Not just destruction for spectacle—destruction for control.

A strike hits an overpass as a convoy tries to move beneath it, turning the route into a collapsed choke point. Another blast lands at an intersection the moment fleeing civilians bunch there, turning escape into a stampede of screaming bodies and fire. A third takes out a communications hub, and suddenly the Guard’s radios become useless noise.

Pacifica becomes a city of bad choices. And the invaders keep clearing. The homeland was facing a war on multiple fronts, and for the first time in its history, it has been successfully invade.

Near the civic center, the Guard makes one last coordinated stand.

They line up behind a row of burned vehicles. A heavy weapon returns to life, hammering into the smoke. An officer, face black with soot, stands in the open shouting commands with a voice that’s already raw and refusing to quit.

For ten seconds, it looks like a movie where the defenders hold.

Then a drone buzzes overhead… small, almost invisible. The officer looks up. Too late.

Artillery walks down the street in measured steps—BOOM… BOOM… BOOM—each impact closer, each one stripping cover away like a hand ripping bandages off a wound. Cars flip. Concrete becomes shrapnel. The heavy weapon goes quiet mid-burst.

Flanking squads slide out of side streets. The Guard is surrounded.

A soldier pops up to fire and drops before he finishes rising. Another tries to drag him back and catches rounds that jerk his body sideways. A medic crawls toward someone screaming and then stops crawling, face down, hands still outstretched like the world ended mid-action.

And then the armored vehicle rolls into view through the dust, turret turning slowly, confidently; like it has all day and all night and forever. It fires.

The blast turns the barricade into a spray of metal and bodies.

The Guard’s last stand becomes scattered survival, pairs sprinting into alleys, a few trapped behind collapsed walls, some fighting until they run out of ammunition, some fighting after that with nothing but the stubborn refusal to die politely. They are quickly overrun.

Not because they didn’t fight. Because they were never meant to win against an invasion that arrived with air power, amphibious assault, and a plan to take the city street by street.

By the time the sun tilts west, Pacifica is not a beach town.

It’s a smoke-wrapped maze of burning blocks and shattered glass, punctuated by the dull thunder of fresh strikes landing somewhere unseen. Fires crawl along rooftops like they’re searching. Ash drifts down like snow that burns. Somewhere, a siren keeps wailing even though nobody is coming.

And in the streets, boots crunch on glass; steady, disciplined—moving block to block as the invaders clear the city the way a hand wipes a table clean.

Pacifica may as well been hit by a nuclear bomb.

America’s fate had been decided.

Subscribe now

Ringgold, Georgia, United States … 15 miles from Tennessee

The car had crashed upside down in a drainage ditch, nose buried in mud, roof pancaked nearly flat. What was left of the frame looked wrung out, like somebody had grabbed it by both ends and twisted until it cried. One wheel still turned, slow and pointless, thunk‑thunk‑thunking against nothing, a busted clock that didn’t know when to quit. Smoke seeped from the hood in lazy gray threads that stank of oil and burnt plastic. The windows were gone. Glass, toys, shoes, bits of paper and fabric, some family’s whole damn day, were strewn across the shoulder like litter after a storm.

Inside the car, hanging sideways in their straps, the children didn’t move.

Two soldiers stood over the wreck with flashlights and rifles, the beams jittering as their hands shook from cold or adrenaline or both. One of them, Paul, had set his boots in the mud behind the trunk and was hauling on the bent metal with both hands, teeth clenched, grunting each time it screamed back at him.

The other lingered a few paces off, half-watching the tree line, half-running his mouth the way men do when they’re wired and scared and need the noise to keep their thoughts from catching up.

“This is bullshit,” he muttered, the words thick and slow, vowels dragged out like they weighed something. “This ain’t what they fuckin’ said. They said it’d be over quick. Some governors hollerin’, some flags waved, Guard boys playin’ soldier for the cameras. ‘Course correction,’ they called it.” He gave a short, humorless laugh and swept his light down the empty road. “Now we got Tennessee burnin’, Alabama locked up tight, Mississippi ain’t answerin’ nobody, parts of Texas flyin’ the same colors my granddaddy fought under. And the real kicker?” He shook his head. “They ain’t losin’. They’re diggin’ in. Diggin’ in against Washington, against us, against the whole goddamn government. Ain’t nobody thought they’d hold.”

Paul snarled and yanked again. The trunk budged maybe an inch, then snapped back with a clang that echoed off the trees. “They’re holdin’ ’cause there ain’t a country left to hold,” he said, voice tight and sharp. “Just pieces. Apps tellin’ you which road gets you shot, at least when they work. Rich boys flyin’ over it all like it’s weather. Other folks prayin’ circles with rifles in ’em. Same old hell, new fuckin’ flags.” He spat into the dirt and wiped his hands on his pants. “Quit jawin’. Come help me.”

The other soldier took a step closer, rifle hanging loose, finger nowhere near the trigger. “You really think them folks can whip the U.S. military?”

Paul huffed out a laugh, bitter as rust. “Whip? Hell no. Outlast us?” He shrugged and braced himself again. “That’s the game now. You just stick around long enough for somebody else to redraw the map. Also, hey, you remember that lady ov-”

The crack came out of the woods and punched him mid-sentence.

The round hit Paul high in the neck. For half a heartbeat he just looked confused, irritated even, like he’d been interrupted by something rude. Then his flashlight slipped from his hand and cartwheeled through the weeds, throwing sick white arcs across the ditch. Both his hands flew to his throat.

Blood poured between his fingers, thick and dark and steaming. He staggered back into the wreck, jaw working soundlessly, boots scraping rock and glass, then crumpled beside the rear bumper. One leg kicked. Once. Then nothing.

The second soldier stood frozen, brain lagging behind his eyes. His mouth hung open. He started to move, finally, diving toward the engine block, rifle coming up too late.

The second shot hit him square in the chest.

It sounded wet. He jerked like something had reeled him in and fell backward into the ditch, landing hard. His rifle slid from his grip and disappeared into the mud. He tried to breathe. What came out was a broken, bubbling cough. Then his body sagged and went empty.

After that, the world didn’t react at all. Just the wheel ticking. The hiss under the hood. The smell of hot metal and spilled fuel hanging low in the dark.

Branches shifted in the trees.

Then two shapes peeled themselves out of the woods.

Amir came first, rifle up, shoulders tight, breaths measured but shallow. The last few days had carved him down to something lean and raw. Mud caked his knees and sleeves. Dried blood crusted one cuff, not his. The moon showed lines in his face that hadn’t been there before, worry pressed deep by hunger and fear and the stubborn refusal to lie down and quit.

Rachel followed close, moving crouched and fast, muzzle locked on the dead soldiers until she saw enough to believe it. Her hair was tied back with a strip of cloth. Her eyes never stopped counting angles. Neither of them spoke.

Amir lowered his rifle and ran to the ditch. For a second he just stood there, staring at the car. The windshield had collapsed inward. The roof bowed nearly to the headrests. Doors crushed, trunk folded, undercarriage laid bare like bones. Through the shattered side glass he saw them—still buckled, hanging wrong, too still.

Sofia’s hair was plastered to her cheek. Eli’s arm bent in a way that sent cold straight through Amir’s gut.

“No, no, no,” he whispered, dropping to his knees. He clawed at the door handle. It didn’t give. He slammed the glass with the heel of his hand, then stopped himself, breath hitching, terrified of making it worse. “Sofia,” he croaked. “Eli.”

Nothing answered.

Rachel slid in beside him and tested the frame, muscles bunching. “It’s pinned,” she said. Calm, urgent. “Roof’s carryin’ the weight. We gotta pry it.”

Amir backed up and slammed his shoulder into the door. The shell shuddered and held. He hit it again, harder, pain flaring white-hot. Rage crowded out sense. Rachel grabbed his arm before he could do it a third time.

“Amir. Look at me.”

He tore free. “They’re right there.”

“I know.”

“They ain’t movin’.”

“I know,” she said, and caught his face, forcing his eyes up to hers. “You break yourself, you don’t help ‘em. Think.”

The words landed heavy and true. He sucked in a breath that shook and looked again. The rear side window was already blown out. The frame there was bent but not crushed flat.

Rachel saw it too.

She slung her rifle back and snatched the pry bar from the dirt. “Top edge,” she said. “I work the frame. Once it opens, you go. Not me.”

They wedged the bar into the twisted metal. The car screamed like it was alive and hated them. Rachel planted a boot and leaned in with everything she had. Amir grabbed the warped edge and hauled until his arms shook and his vision speckled. For a long, awful second nothing happened.

“We need to hurry. Those gunshots weren’t exactly quiet.” Amir reminded his partner.

Then the steel bent.

It opened just enough.

Amir dropped and reached inside.

The smell hit him… gasoline, blood, burnt airbag powder, sweet coolant. His hands fumbled at Eli’s buckle, slick and numb. “Come on,” he muttered. “Come on.” The latch finally clicked. Eli collapsed into him, warm and loose. Amir dragged him out and shoved him toward Rachel.

“He’s breathin’,” she said instantly, ear to his mouth. “He’s breathin’, Amir.”

The world tilted; not relief, not joy, just space enough to keep going.

Amir went back in. Sofia’s buckle wouldn’t move. Panic clawed up his throat. He stopped, forced himself steady. Her eyelids fluttered, barely there.

“Sofia,” he whispered, voice breaking. “Stay with me, sweetheart.”

Behind him, Rachel had already scooped up a fallen rifle, covering the dark in one smooth motion. “We got maybe half a minute,” she said. “Those shots’re gonna travel.”

Amir braced one hand against the crushed roof, the other on the latch, and pulled until skin tore. The buckle snapped free.

And with smoke curling into the trees, dead men cooling in the ditch, and a country tearing itself apart somewhere beyond the dark, Amir reached in and pulled his daughter back before the night could finish what it started. Amir carried Sofia, and Rachel took Eli as they ran into the woods.

Night came down hard by the time they stopped moving.

Hours had passed since the ditch. Since the shots, and since Amir had torn his children out of wreckage with blood on his hands and no God anywhere he could see. They’d put distance between themselves and the road, cutting through tree lines and drainage cuts, skirts of half-frozen fields where the ground sucked at their feet. They moved until the dark felt thick enough to press against their faces, until it felt like cover instead of threat.

Tennessee was close now. Too close. Amir took advantage of a scattered coast guard, with Rachel coming with him to help finding his family. They can’t go that way again, as they don’t want to risk their luck.

Rachel picked a spot under a stand of pines where the land dipped just enough to break the wind. That was all they took. Just a place to disappear for a while.

They didn’t light a fire.

The cold felt piercing, as the winds lightly blew. It worked its way through coats and blankets and stiff socks, settled straight into bone, patient as rot. Rachel scraped together pine needles and dead leaves and made a shallow bed, pulling the kids in tight under two scavenged blankets.

Sofia was banged up but breathing even. Eli had stopped making those thin, broken sounds in his sleep. Both of them were still out, bodies choosing oblivion because it was easier than waking up scared again.

Amir stayed crouched beside them, fingers hovering just over their skin. Every few minutes he touched their foreheads like he was checking a pulse on the world itself. Like the warmth might slip away if he didn’t keep proving it was still there.

Part of him kept waiting for Clara.

It was stupid, he knew that, but the thought wouldn’t leave him alone. Somewhere deep and broken inside, something refused to accept that Clara may be dead. Maybe she’d been thrown clear. Maybe she’d been dragged somewhere else.

The woods didn’t give him anything back.

Rachel sat a few yards off, one knee up, rifle balanced easy across it. A stolen map lay across her thigh, held down with a flashlight mostly smothered in her palm. She listened more than she looked, head tilted just enough to catch what the wind carried. When Amir finally eased down beside her, every joint in his body screamed. He didn’t say anything. Neither did she. The quiet between them felt earned.

“They’ll find them boys come mornin’,” Rachel said finally.

Amir nodded. “Maybe sooner.”

“Depends how much somebody misses two supply kids not checkin’ in.”

He scrubbed a hand down his face. “They’ll miss them.”

Rachel gave a small, humorless grunt. “Yeah. Miss ’em enough.”

The wind hissed through the pines. Somewhere far off, metal rang once—hollow, distant—and disappeared. Amir found himself looking toward where the road ought to be, even though it was long gone in the trees. “How bad is it?” he asked. “How bad is it, really?”

Rachel kept her eyes on the map. “Bad enough folks are chosin’ sides faster’n they understand what they’re signin’ up for.” She tapped the southern states with a gloved finger. “South walked again with big speeches. Same old talk ’bout blood and soil and self-rule. Same scent on the same damn corpse.” Her voice stayed low, but there was iron in it now. “They’re callin’ it the New Confederacy. Say they want a white nation. No chains this time, they promise. Just order. Borders. Survival. Say they tried sharin’ and all they got was graves.”

Amir swallowed. “People are listening.”

“Course they are.” Rachel shrugged, sharp and tight. “Fear outsells truth every goddamn time.”

He thought of the President’s address. The flags. The anchors trying to sound calm while maps bled new colors. “I heard the military moved fast.”

“They did.” Rachel traced west with her finger. “Texas is a knife fight. Federals, state troops, militias, everybody stacked wrong, nobody sure who’s in charge anymore. Mexico smells a weak border, so now there’s talk—incursions, land grabs. Hard to tell what’s real when every channel lies sideways.” She snorted softly. “It’s a civil war with side dishes.”

Amir almost laughed. It died in his throat. “What about the coast?”

Rachel finally looked at him. “Ports ain’t happy. Cities full of noise. Governors posturin’. Or maybe it’s just panic dressed up like news. Hard to say. Whole place feels like a house where you smell smoke in three rooms at once.”

Amir drew his coat tighter and glanced back at the kids. Two small shapes under blankets that didn’t seem nearly thick enough. “We can’t stay in secession country.”

“We won’t.” Rachel turned the map so he could see. Her nail tapped a dirty, smudged line. “Tennessee fast. No checkpoints if we can help it. Cut into Kentucky and keep headin’ north. Indiana’s still flyin’ federal colors last I heard. They’ve got camps—food, docs, maybe transport, if the wheels haven’t come off yet.”

“Federal means safe?” She gave him a look. “Federal means safer’n this.”

He nodded. It was enough. These days, enough counted as mercy. “Once we get there, the kids are safe.”

“That’s the hope.”

“And then?”

Rachel folded the map partway, rested her forearms on her knee. The question sat heavy. “Then you find what’s left to find ’bout their mama,” she said. “Then you see if we even got a country left once folks stop shootin’ at the same flags.” Her voice softened, just a shade. “Maybe then you let yourself feel somethin’ other’n the next ten minutes.” Rachel softened. “Amir. You need sleep. I can keep watch.”

Amir stared at his hands. Dried blood still lived in the lines of his skin. “No, I can take first watch. You’ve been going for twenty-four hours.”

“Hmm,” Rachel said quietly. “I won’t argue.” Rachel began getting ready to get as much sleep as she could.

“She’d have stayed.” Amir, speaking of Clara again.

Rachel didn’t answer right away. When she did, her voice was careful, like she was stepping around something sharp. “Maybe she’s dead, Amir.” The words settled hard.

Amir shut his eyes and the car came back. Sofia hanging wrong, and Eli limp against his chest. No Clara.

He opened his eyes before sleep could claim him for the night.

Rachel folded the map the rest of the way. “We move ‘fore first light,” she said. “Cold hour. Least traffic. We ration what we took. Water first. Food when the kids wake. No roads unless we got no choice. Engines, we hide. Helicopters, we bury ourselves. One kid can’t walk, we trade carries.”

Amir nodded, letting the plan sink into muscle more than mind.

Rachel killed the light. The world closed in gentle and black. Pines whispered overhead. The kids slept on, mercifully unaware, as if their bodies had decided terror could wait.

Amir pulled Sofia’s blanket tighter and leaned back against a dead trunk, rifle across his lap. Rachel kept her rifle nearby, as she settled for the night.

A few miles from Tennessee, with dead men cooling behind them and a country snarling apart in every direction, they waited for dawn like it was still something a person could count on.

“You’ve never killed anybody, have you, Amir?” Rachel whispered.

Amir became unsettled, but he didn’t feel bad about what he did. His children were in danger, and that was enough to justify murdering an entire army. Rachel was battle-hardened, having served two tours in Iraq.

“No. Not until today.”

Subscribe now

El Paso, Texas, United States, Christmas 2026

Dawn never made it into El Paso.

It was Christmas morning, but the sun rose somewhere east of the smoke, somewhere behind blown refineries and burning tank farms, and never broke through. The city had already chosen darkness. Night hung low in layers, dust, ash, exhaust, and cordite, trapping the last scraps of Christmas under it. Melted tinsel clung to fences. An inflatable Santa lay facedown in a median, hissing air through a bullet hole, its red fabric already gray with soot.

The radio stations that were still alive had been playing carols before they went dead.

The first удар came out of the south and west at the same time.

Armor punched north through the desert like a mailed fist, treads throwing sand and bone-colored dust into the cold air, engines howling. Mechanized infantry followed in tight formation, fast and disciplined, faces already masked. This wasn’t a probe, nor a warning. It was an execution plan, written weeks earlier, designed to crack a city open while its people were home pretending it was still a holiday.

Mexican artillery had started before sunrise. Transformers detonated in blue-white flashes, lighting up neighborhoods decorated with plastic reindeer and string lights that flickered once and died forever. Christmas trees went dark mid-room. Houses jumped on their foundations. Windows burst inward. Dogs howled until the blast pressure took the sound with it.

By the time anyone understood this wasn’t a border flare-up or another fake alert; wasn’t troops flexing or salvos for the cameras, tanks were already rolling under their own smoke, and El Paso was screaming from both lungs while wreaths and wrapping paper burned in gutters.

The city answered.

Texas National Guard units who’d spent weeks digging in to resist Washington found themselves firing shoulder to shoulder with federal troops in tan desert camo, trading magazines behind overturned pickups, tearing open Christmas plastic bin lids to use as cover. Men who’d been threatening each other online two days earlier now passed tourniquets and ammo as if none of it had mattered, because it didn’t. Not anymore.

Civilians poured in.

Ranchers in cracked boots still smelling of hay and diesel. Pipefitters with welding gloves clipped to their belts. Retired cops moving on muscle memory. Iraq and Afghanistan vets opening gun safes they’d promised their wives they’d never touch again. Teenagers with rifles taller than their torsos, faces pale and tight, Christmas hoodies pulled under plate carriers.

“They forgot. This is fucking Texas.”

Women ran the gaps. Body armor over jeans. Phones taped to rigs. They carried tourniquets, ammo, water—and sometimes their own family members. Every overpass became a nest, and every church parking lot, a triage zone. Nativity scenes were shoved aside to make space for blood-soaked stretchers. Gas stations turned into either machine-gun bunkers or open graves.

By midmorning, Interstate 10 stopped being a highway.

It became a slaughterhouse wrapped in holiday debris.

A Bradley sat ripped open near an on-ramp, metal peeled back like a tin lid, its interior black with what had been soldiers. One track still spun uselessly, flinging sparks into a trail of burning wrapping paper. Two civilian trucks sat nose-to-nose in the center lanes, shot through so many times their doors looked lace-punched. Bodies lay in Santa hats, in bathrobes, in plate carriers dusted gray. Some still clutched rifles. Some were frozen mid-run, and some slowly vanished under fresh layers of powdery debris every time another shell fell.

The air was unbearable: machine guns ripping from rooftops, artillery tearing the sky open, drones whining overhead like insects, tires detonating, people screaming for medics who couldn’t move. Under it all was the low, steady roar of a city being disassembled while Christmas music still echoed faintly from a smashed storefront speaker, skipping and warped.

The invasion was ruthless and precise.

Armor advanced under overlapping fire. Infantry flowed behind it. Signals jammed while power failed. Cell towers went dark, and traffic systems glitched: green lights feeding kill zones, red lights trapping families in minivans full of unopened presents. Rumors outran bullets. “Juárez had fallen”, one would say. “Juárez was burning,” the others would respond. Commandos were already inside and utilities were mapped.

None of it mattered. Truth was crushed under treads with everything else. Downtown, defenders fought one block at a time.

A Humvee burned sideways across an avenue, its twisted skeleton turned into cover. An Army sergeant with a Georgia patch blackened by soot directed fire with one hand while cranking a tourniquet down on his own arm with his teeth, blood soaking into a Santa-patterned sleeve where he’d been handed gifts an hour earlier.

In the shattered lobby of a bank, a man in a faded Texas carrier fed belts into a mounted gun, muzzle flashes strobing across broken tellers and a cracked plastic Christmas tree lying on its side.

From a dentist’s office upstairs, a high school football coach from Socorro shot through smoke, calm and precise, calling targets to a Marine crouched behind an overturned desk while molars and x-ray charts exploded around him.

Nobody talked about flags anymore. Nobody made speeches.

There was only the old law left: Americans. United.

Then the tanks pushed again.

They emerged through smoke and falling ash like moving buildings. One took a rocket, armor glowing orange, and kept coming. Infantry poured around it, firing on the move. Another rolled into a crater, turret sweeping slow and sure.

The main gun fired.

A pharmacy disappeared. Brick, medication, steel shelving, people—gone. The blast lifted bodies and smashed cars flat. A woman running bandages vanished into the dust cloud; only scraps of red fabric came back down.

Someone screamed for air support. Someone screamed that it was already gone.

A kid in a blood-soaked Santa cap rose from behind a mailbox and emptied his magazine at a tank, screaming like belief itself might crack steel. A sniper round took his throat mid-yell and dropped him into a sprinkler that came on automatically, washing blood across a lawn lit by twinkling lights that never shut off.

In the neighborhoods, it was worse.

Stucco shattered and ceilings collapsed into living rooms with half-decorated trees still standing. Families hid in bathtubs while ornaments shattered around them. Men defended cul-de-sacs with deer rifles and barricades made from appliances and lawn furniture. Three brothers from a roofing crew held a narrow street with Molotovs until a shell turned both houses into fire in one thunderclap.

An old Korean War vet sat in a folding chair on his porch with an M1 he’d kept since the fifties, shooting slow and steady as armor rolled past. When they found him, he was still there—dead upright, rifle locked in his hands, the little plastic flag in his flower bed melted flat.

Above it all, helicopters knifed through smoke so thick they looked unreal.

One federal bird, already bleeding fuel, loosed rockets into a tank column before clipping a thermal and cartwheeling into a shopping center, exploding in a blossom of orange that hurled cars and shopping carts into the air like toys.

A school bus full of evacuees, streamers still taped to the windows, was caught between pushes. By the time the fire rolled past, the bus was riddled. The windows were all red. No one moved.

By afternoon, the Rio Grande was no border.

It boiled with heat and residue, tracks and bodies erasing the line entirely. Feeds streamed the apocalypse across the continent, though half cut out mid-frame. Commentators reached for words like tragedy, escalation, catastrophe.

El Paso was a furnace.

Toward evening, as the light went copper through smoke, defenders mounted a counterpush that was furious and half-mad. Texans charged in dust-choked pickups beside battered federal armor. Construction crews used bulldozers to shove wreckage into choke points while riflemen fired behind the blades. Power surged briefly in one district, and in the sudden obscene brightness everything was visible—burning towers, tracer fire, medics pumping chests that would never rise, a tank commander climbing from his hatch wrapped in flame before collapsing back inside.

When night fell again, El Paso still existed. Only barely.

Freeways were carcasses, and hospitals spilled into streets. The dead filled churches that still smelled faintly of pine. Fountains ran pink. Flags still waved where they could; Texas, American, unit guidons burned nearly black, symbols refusing to die even as the people beneath them did.

And on Christmas night, with tanks still growling and radios begging for reinforcements that might never come, the country cracked wider, making room for worse things to crawl through.

Subscribe now

After rescuing Sofia and Eli from an overturned wreck in Ringgold, Amir and Rachel flee into the woods with the children, killing two soldiers who were about to search the car. Hours later, hidden in the cold near Tennessee without a fire, they confirm the kids are alive and begin piecing together the scale of the national collapse. Rachel explains that the South has seceded again under the banner of the “New Confederacy,” a white ethnostate movement that has reignited war with the federal government, while Mexico has taken advantage of the chaos to push into Texas. Amir clings to the hope that Clara may still be alive, but the silence around her absence begins to weigh on him. Together, he and Rachel settle on a desperate plan: move fast through Tennessee and Kentucky, reach Indiana, and get the children into federal refugee camps before the country falls apart any further.

The chapter then cuts to El Paso on Christmas 2026, where the border war erupts into full-scale urban devastation. Mexican forces launch a brutal, coordinated assault, and the city becomes a furnace of artillery, tanks, collapsing infrastructure, and civilian panic. In response, Texans, federal troops, and ordinary citizens fight side by side in a savage defense of the city, turning highways, neighborhoods, churches, and storefronts into battlefields. The result is a nightmarish portrait of a nation under invasion and fragmentation at once: El Paso still stands by nightfall, but only barely, battered into ruin as the wider American collapse deepens into something even darker.

Subscribe now

Loganville, Georgia, United States 2026

Clara moved through the trees with one hand on a low branch and the other held out behind her, making sure Eli stayed close. The woods behind the subdivision had once felt harmless, just another patch of Georgia pines and undergrowth separating one development from the next. A place to disappear if the world beyond them had finally come undone.

Needles and damp leaves crunched softly beneath their shoes as she led the children deeper in, her eyes fixed on the shape of Amir’s old car half-hidden beneath a drape of branches and shadow. Every day she checked on it. It had become part of her routine; the same way checking the locks used to be, the same way counting canned food and bottled water had become prayer.

The car was still there. Thank God, Clara thought.

“Okay, get in. Sofia I need you in the back with your brother, okay?” Clara said. Sofia nodded, understanding the gravity of what was going on. Clara had also packed guns away in the back with plenty of bullets. She protested against this because she hate guns, but this is the one thing she was glad Amir stockpiled before he left.

“Keep your heads down,” she whispered, though neither child had raised theirs. “And think good thoughts, alright? We’re okay. We’re going to be okay.”

She said it with a steadiness she did not feel. Her voice came out level, almost practiced, but inside her chest, something beat wild and thin. Sofia seemed like she was lost in what she hoped would be a dream, though Clara could tell there was doubt in her little girl’s face. And try as she might, Sofia did not believe her. Eli only rubbed his eyes and clutched the strap of the little bag hanging off his shoulder.

Clara’s eyes moving were constantly between the trees and the faint gaps in the brush where the neighborhood sat beyond. Every sound made her flinch. The last time she received any sort of news was a week ago, though she didn’t really remember. Too many scattered messages before the signal went bad.

The car smelled faintly of old upholstery, gasoline, and the plastic tang of stored water. It felt cramped with supplies, and yet not nearly full enough to carry a family through the end of the world. Clara turned the key. She saw a photo of her and the kids on the dashboard. She paused and remembered how obsessed her ex husband use to be with taking photos. Maybe a part of her missed him, but maybe more for survival’s sake then actual love.

She almost cried from relief when the car turned on, but swallowed it down before it had the chance to rise. The radio came alive in a burst of static that made Eli jump in the back seat. Clara turned the dial slowly, moving through dead stations, broken voices, half-formed words swallowed by interference. I forgot he always keeps the radio on so loud by default, Clara thought.

She cracked the window and kept the radio low. She kept the lights on the car dim as she drove onto the highway. The noise of the quiet was more than she could take.

A preacher was shouting into oblivion, “Everyone must repen-.” That’s all Clara could make out, maintaining focus on the road. She heard a man somewhere crying out on the side of the road. When he noticed Clara, he tried waving her down for help. She kept driving.

“Why didn’t we help him, mom?” Sofia asked.

“Honey,” Clara thought about what she wanted to say because she did not want to scare the child. “We are living through something I still do not fully understand. But what I do know, is that God is always with us honey, okay?” She was stern, and her confidence helped Sofia feel better enough to go to sleep.

The car rolled forward on the highway road. Clara kept both hands clenched on the wheel hard enough to make her knuckles pale. She did not know where to go. That was the truth she would not let herself say aloud. She only knew where not to stay. The house no longer felt defendable. If men came in numbers, if they came armed, if they came angry, the walls of a nice home and a pantry full of food would only make them a target. So she drove. That was all she could do. Drive and pray that the road in front of her stayed open longer than the one behind her.

Eli fell asleep not long after they got moving, his head tipped against the window, his small body jerking now and then every time the car hit a crack in the road. Clara glanced at him in the mirror and had to look away. He looked too young even in sleep, too soft for this world that had turned sharp overnight. Sofia sat next to him, fast asleep. She had not complained once.

That frightened Clara more than tears would have. Eleven-year-olds were supposed to ask when they were getting home, when they could call their friends, whether things would be normal tomorrow.

Clara wondered what thoughts were moving through her daughter’s head. Whether she was imagining her father somewhere on a blocked highway, or dead in a ditch, or trying to come back to them through a country that no longer obeyed roads or laws. Whether she was thinking about school, her room, her future, all those simple things that now felt like artifacts from another age. Clara wanted to reach over and take her hand, but she needed both of hers on the wheel. “We’re going to keep moving,” she said quietly, more to fill the air than anything else. “If there are roadblocks, we turn around. If that doesn’t work, we keep going until we find another way.”

Then the gunshots came.

Far away at first, faint enough that Clara almost mistook them for construction or a slammed dumpster, but there was no mistaking the rhythm once they came again. Sharp, irregular cracks somewhere off in the distance, maybe two streets over, maybe farther. Sofia’s head snapped toward the sound, awakened because of the volley of bullets that could no longer be ignored.

Eli stirred in the back but did not wake. Clara felt every muscle in her body lock. She kept driving. Faster. Ignoring speed limits. Kept her face as calm as she could manage, because children can smell panic faster than smoke.

“It’s far off,” she said, though she had no way of knowing whether that was true. “Just keep looking ahead.”

A moment later the sound above them swallowed everything else. Two jets tore across the sky so low and fast that the windows rattled. Clara jerked instinctively, and Sofia ducked even before the roar had fully passed overhead. They streaked west to east, hard and fast, toward Atlanta, silver slashes against the bright sky. No contrails. Just velocity and purpose. Clara watched them in the windshield until they vanished beyond the tree line, her stomach turning cold in a way fear alone could not explain.

Something was happening. Perhaps… there was some sort of gang violence in the city and it got out of hand, Clara thought.

The static from the radio seemed louder now, like it knew before they did. Clara turned it up a little, desperate for a voice, any voice, but only caught fragments. She hit scan and focused on driving. She turned it down again and kept driving, her eyes fixed on the road and the roads beyond it, every turn now feeling less like a choice and more like a guess offered to God.

Scan found a radio station that had a message being broadcast which caught Clara’s immediate attention, stopping scan before she lost the signal. The broadcast was horrifying.

This is an Emergency Alert System message. A National Emergency Message has been issued for the United States. This is not a test.

The United States is under military attack. Residents are instructed to remain indoors and await official instructions from federal, state, and local authorities. Do not use highways unless directed to do so. Avoid all military installations, government buildings, airports, ports, and major transportation centers. Keep your radio on for continuing emergency information.

Fuck, I’m on the highway. Upon hearing that, Clara took the next exit and kept driving. Outside, the neighborhoods looked wrong. Too still in some places. Too frantic in others. A front door hung open. A bicycle lay abandoned in a yard. A man stood in the street staring at the sky, his phone in one hand, as if whatever answer he needed might appear there.

Clara drove past him without slowing. She tasted metal in her mouth. Her heart would not settle. From the back, Sofia finally spoke, so quietly Clara almost missed it.

“This isn’t fair.”

The words were small, but they cut clean through her. Clara gripped the wheel tighter. “I know,” she said.

Sofia looked out the window, blinking fast. “I hate this.”

“I know.”

“I want Dad.”

That nearly broke her.

Clara forced herself to breathe through it, forced her eyes to stay on the road, forced her voice not to shake. “So do I.”

They drove on beneath a sky that no longer felt American, with the static whispering beside them and gunfire drifting somewhere behind, while ahead of them the roads stretched out into a future none of them had asked for.

Subscribe now

After finding out that the country was under attack, Clara assumed that there must be some sort of a camp or base of some sort that she could go for safety. She decided to get back on the highway, ignoring the advice from the broadcast had warned earlier. The sun started to rise over the horizon and Clara rubbed her eyes, not realizing she had been driving for hours now.

Eli stirred awake, “mom. Can I have a snack?”

Clara replied, “well good morning bug. I’m going to find somewhere for us to stop, eat, and get some rest.”

Sofia had also awakened, still half asleep, she asks, “mom, where are we?”

Clara was driving north toward Tennessee, not knowing where it was really safe, but she hoped to find something, maybe a camp, or refuge. There had to be somewhere safe. And that’s when they finally hit their first roadblock. It’s the military, we’re safe.

Clara eased the car onto the shoulder a good distance before the blockade and killed the engine. For a second, the silence rang in her ears. The static from the radio was gone, the tires were still, and all that remained was the faint ticking of hot metal under the hood and the sound of her own breathing. Up ahead, men moved through the morning haze between trucks, barriers, and floodlights that looked too bright against the pale day. From this distance, they could almost pass for soldiers. Almost.

“Sofia,” Clara said, keeping her voice low and steady.

Sofia looked at her immediately. She had been watching the road the whole time anyway.

“If I yell at you to drive,” Clara said, “you climb over here and you go straight through. Don’t freeze. Don’t wait for me to explain it again. Just drive.”

Sofia’s face changed at once. She was still a child, but not so much of one that she could pretend not to understand what her mother meant. “Mom...”

Clara turned and grabbed her knee, hard enough to make sure the girl stayed with her. “Listen to me. You go straight. You do not stop. You do not look back. Do you hear me?”

Sofia swallowed and nodded.

Clara held her gaze another second, then let go and twisted around in her seat. “Both of you,” she said. “In the back. Under the blankets. Right now.”

Eli didn’t ask why. He was awake now, blinking hard, his hair flattened on one side from sleep, his face still soft with confusion, but something in Clara’s voice told him this wasn’t the time. Sofia was already moving, unbuckling, pulling him with her. The back of the car was crammed with supplies, blankets, bags, water, canned food; whatever she felt was needed. Now she shoved some of it aside with one hand and helped throw the heavier blankets over both of them.

“Lower,” she whispered.

Sofia pulled Eli down until he disappeared beneath the folds. From outside, with the tinted windows and all the supplies packed high, they would look like part of the clutter. Clara was past believing in good plans. Now she settled for thin chances.

“Do not make a sound,” she said. “No matter what happens. No matter what you hear. Not a word.”

Eli’s eyes were wide. Sofia nodded for both of them.

Eli promised. “Mom. I promise I’ll be quiet, okay?”

Clara turned back around and sat there for one more second, staring through the windshield. Her hands were shaking. She pressed them flat against her thighs until they stopped. Then she reached for the door.

The morning air hit her cool and raw. She stepped out onto the gravel shoulder and closed the door without slamming it. The blockade was maybe a hundred yards ahead, close enough now that she could make out the men posted along it. There were no American flags in sight, and this gave Clara a slight panic.

She walked to the rear of the car and opened the hatch. Bags, crates, blankets, fuel cans. She leaned in and tugged uselessly at a strap that didn’t need tightening, giving herself something to do with her hands, some reason to be standing there if they asked. A woman pulled over, perhaps a nervous driver.. That was the story. That was all she had.

She heard boots on gravel before she saw them.

Three men.

Two of them looked thrown together from scraps. Different fatigues, different boots, rifles hanging off them in that loose, familiar way men carry weapons when they’ve stopped thinking of them as extraordinary. The third was cleaner than the others. Not spotless, but deliberate. His uniform matched itself. His beard was trimmed. His sidearm sat on his hip like it belonged there. And on his shoulder, sewn neatly where there could be no mistaking it, was a Confederate insignia.

Clara felt something cold move down her spine.

The man in the center lifted a hand slightly, casual as a clerk calling next in line. “Ma’am,” he said. “Morning.”

Clara turned and gave him a polite smile. “Morning. Sorry. Thought something came loose back here.”

He glanced past her into the open hatch, but only briefly. His real attention was on the car itself. The dark windows and ammunition that he saw in the trunk. That didn’t alarm the man, given the circumstances.

“We’re conducting checks,” he said.

His voice was calm and friendly, which eased Clara.

“Of course,” Clara said. “I figured as much.”

He took another slow look over the vehicle. “Mind stepping away from it for me?”

“Not at all.”

She shut the hatch and moved aside, measured and easy, like she had nothing to hide and nowhere else to be. Her pulse was hammering so hard she could feel it in her throat. She kept her shoulders loose. Kept her face open. She had spent years learning how to stay calm for children, through fevers and scraped knees and long nights waiting for bad news. She used all of that now.

One of the men came a little closer. “Any weapons on you?”

Clara answered immediately. “Yes. Pistol. Right side, in the waistband.”

The leader gave a faint nod. “Appreciate the honesty. Go ahead and let him secure it.”

The soldier stepped in. He smelled like sweat, dirt, and old tobacco. His hands were firm and practiced as he lifted the pistol free, dropped the magazine, checked the chamber. Clara made herself stay still while he did it.

“You alone?” the leader asked.

“Yes, sir,” Clara said.

“Where you headed?”

“Tennessee. Family up that way.”

“What family?”

“My aunt and her husband. Near Chattanooga.”

“Phones work?”

She shook her head. “Not since yesterday. They told me before everything went down to come north if things got bad.”

The man studied her for a beat, weighing the shape of the answer, maybe the speed of it too. Clara forced herself not to fill the silence. Innocent people rushed to explain themselves. Scared people talked too much. She couldn’t afford either.

One of the soldiers began patting her down. Pockets first. He wasn’t crude about it and respected established boundaries between two strangers.

Clara kept her breathing slow. Kept her gaze somewhere just above the leader’s shoulder. Behind him, the blockade stretched across the road in ugly layers. Trucks, sandbags, a burnt-out cruiser pushed half into the ditch. More men moved in the background. One laughed at something she couldn’t hear. Another smoked. Somewhere metal clanged against metal. Morning light was climbing higher, turning the whole scene sharper, less dreamlike, more real.

The soldier checking her paused. It was the smallest hesitation, but Clara felt it instantly. He slipped two fingers into her jacket pocket and pulled something free.

A photograph. Her stomach dropped.

It was bent along one corner, the surface worn faint from being handled too often. She knew the picture at once. Her and the kids. A normal day, one of those bright meaningless afternoons that only become precious after the world ends. She had looked at it on the dashboard hours earlier and tucked it into her pocket without even thinking.

The soldier held it up, glancing from the photo to her face and back again.

The leader stepped closer.

That was the first moment his expression truly changed. Until then he had worn the patient, courteous face of a man pretending this was procedure. Now something narrower came into his eyes.

He looked at the photograph for a long second.

Then at the car.

Then back at Clara.

“Well,” he said softly, almost pleasantly, “that’s curious.”

Clara felt it all at once.

The goosebumps along her arms. The drop in her stomach. The invisible alarms inside her, the ones that had kept her alert through sleepless nights and bad neighborhoods and the slow unraveling of the world. Every instinct she had was screaming now. Something had shifted. Something had gone wrong.

“Are these your children?”

The leader’s voice had changed. Whatever politeness he had been wearing before was gone now. His face had hardened. His eyes, once merely watchful, had gone cold and exact.

Clara forced herself to answer. “Yes,” she said. “They’re with their father in Tennessee. Safe.”

“Why did you feel the need to lie to us?”

The air itself seemed to tighten around her. The men beside him straightened slightly. Gravel crunched beneath boots. Clara could feel the atmosphere turning, the thin illusion of civility peeling away by the second.

“This... this has made me nervous,” Clara said, hearing the strain in her own voice and hating it. “I don’t know. Motherly instinct.”

But the man did not blink. Did not nod. Did not soften.

“Where in Tennessee can we find your husband?” he asked. His voice remained quiet, but it was the quiet of a knife being drawn. “Chattanooga, I’m assuming.”

Before Clara could answer, he made a small motion with two fingers.

The soldiers moved on her instantly.

Hands seized her arms and dragged her forward. Clara cried out as they forced her down onto the gravel. Pain shot through her knees so sharply it made her vision blur. She twisted, fought, tried to pull one arm free, but the men were too strong, too practiced. One of them shoved her down harder, and she tasted dirt.

“Get off me!” she screamed, thrashing against their grip. “Get off me!”

The leader stepped closer, looking down at her with open disgust now, whatever mask he had worn finally discarded.

“You dare stain your bloodline with that filth? With a goddamn sand nigger?” He drew his sidearm.

The sound of it leaving the holster seemed to split the morning in two.

Clara saw the gun and everything inside her snapped into one single, blinding purpose.

“Go!” she screamed, her voice tearing out of her throat. “Go! Drive!”

In the same instant, the car roared to life.

The engine screamed as the vehicle surged forward, leaping from the shoulder and slamming toward the barricade. One of the soldiers shouted as he jumped clear. Then came the gunfire.

A burst first. Then a storm. The soldiers opened up on the vehicle, rifles barking in savage rhythm, bullets flashing in the morning light as they tore into the side of the car.

Inside, Sofia clung to the wheel with both hands, her face pale with terror.

“Eli, hang on!” she cried. “Put your seatbelt on! Hurry!”

But the car was already shaking. One of the bullets had shredded a tire, and the whole vehicle lurched violently to one side. Sofia tried to correct it, but the steering wheel fought her like a living thing. She had driven only a handful of times in her life. A few shaky lessons. A few moments of confidence in empty parking lots. She was just a little girl.

The road vanished beneath panic and speed. The car fishtailed hard, tires screaming, and then it left the pavement entirely.

“Eli,” Sofia gasped, her voice breaking. “I’m sorry!”

The vehicle hit the edge of the drop before she could turn it. For one suspended, impossible moment, it seemed to hang there.

Then it went over.

The vehicle tumbled down into the valley, smashing through brush and young trees, rolling over itself in a blur of steel, shattered glass, and snapping branches. The children disappeared with it, swallowed by the slope below.

“No!” Clara’s scream ripped through the checkpoint.

She threw herself forward so violently the men holding her nearly lost their grip. Tears came all at once, hot and wild and unstoppable. She could not breathe. Could not think. Could only stare at the place where the car had vanished.

“No!” she sobbed. “Please! No! Why? Why?”

Her whole body shook with it. Every part of her had come apart. She was still on her knees, still pinned in place, forced to watch the ruin of everything she loved disappear beneath the trees.

The leader raised the pistol and leveled it at the side of her head. Clara did not even look at him.

Her eyes were fixed on the valley below, on the place where the car had fallen, as if somehow sheer grief could pull it back. As if screaming hard enough could undo the last ten seconds.

“You burn the coal,” he said coldly, “you pay the toll.”

The shot cracked through the morning air.

And Clara collapsed where she knelt, her body falling slack onto the gravel. She died believing her children were gone. Whether they were or not, she never knew.

In this chapter, Clara drives north through the chaos with Sofia and Eli, hoping to escape Georgia and reach safety in Tennessee. Exhausted but determined, she hides the children in the back of the car when she encounters what first appears to be a military checkpoint near the border. She quickly realizes the men are not U.S. soldiers at all, but Confederate troops running their own blockade. As the questioning intensifies, Clara’s fear turns to certainty that something is terribly wrong. When the leader discovers the truth about her children and her husband, the checkpoint becomes a trap. Clara orders Sofia to drive, and the children attempt to break through the barricade under gunfire. The car loses control and crashes into a ravine, leaving Clara to believe her children have died before she is executed on the roadside. The chapter ends with Clara dead, convinced she has failed the very people she was trying to save.

Subscribe now

May 4th, 2012 Marietta, Georgia, United States

“Hey. It’s okay. I’ve got you, come on.” Amir made his way to the middle of the road where Clara had just rear-ended his car. Before even getting his bearings straight, Amir runs out into the middle of the road to get Clara out of the car.

”Oh no…” She seemed out of it, but Amir didn’t focus on that. He just wanted to get her out of the car.

Marietta that night had a clear sky, good weather, but an unfortunate circumstance. Amir and Clara were going to their first date, however Clara did not see the red light while following him and she ended up rear-ending him.

“I’ve got you.” Amir helped Clara out of her car, swinging one of her arms around his back, and helping her hobble to a nearby gas station.

“I’m sorry.” Clara apologized, again and again. To her delight, Amir found the situation a blessing, because he hoped the damage to the car was enough to consider it totalled, and get out of a terrible car payment that was making him broke.

“Don’t worry about it,” Amir replied, “do you need something to drink?” Amir asked Clara, who got on her feet with a determined look.

“No. I’ll get us Red Bulls. Well, I’ll get YOU Red Bulls.” Clara made her way into the store before Amir had a moment to respond.

Marietta was a nice city, but the traffic was horrible and the population has not showed signs of slowing down. Amir didn’t live in Marietta at the time; he had to drive an hour to and back from work, which was a drive he did not enjoy. Amir would swear to himself he would never work another job again that is that far away from his house.

“Here.” Clara handed Amir a four pack of Red Bulls.

“You didn’t have to get me a whole pack of these.” Amir laughed, enjoying the gesture. “Well,” Clara responded, “I feel bad. I’m sorry.”

“Stop apologizing, it’s fine.” Amir said with a smile. “Besides, I’ll consider the Red Bull enough of a payment.”

“Thanks pumpkin,” Clara continued, “I’m sorry your birthday was so terrible.” Her genuine concern was something Amir wasn’t use to, and he enjoyed it. Amir remembered wanting time to slow down so he could enjoy their time together a bit longer. Things were different then.

The Situation Room, Washington, D.C. 2026

The command room in the Indian Ocean task group had gone from tense to poisonous. Screens glowed across the walls, bathing everyone in cold blue light, while the sea outside rolled black and endless beneath the carrier’s steel belly. The launch had not happened. Minutes had passed, then more, and still no detonation order had been executed. That alone was enough to turn the President red in the face.

He stood at the head of the table with both palms flattened against it, shoulders hunched, jaw tight, his anger no longer controlled enough to masquerade as authority. He was beyond persuasion now. He wanted obedience, instant and total, and the fact that the crew had hesitated made him feel, for the first time all night, what he truly was in that room: vulnerable.

“They were given a lawful order,” he snapped, voice cracking through the room. “A direct order. Why are we even still talking about this?”

One of the naval advisors, a thin man whose uniform looked too crisp for the hour, chose his words carefully, like each one might explode if mishandled.

“Mr. President, with all due respect. We will not follow illegal orders. This would be nuclear winter; an escalation we believe is unlawful.”

“Escalation?!” the President barked. “That is the whole point. They are supposed to be afraid.”

Another advisor, older, with the weathered stillness of someone who had spent decades near war without ever romanticizing it, finally spoke. “Sir, with respect, the nuke sub is correct. Once this moves beyond posture, it no longer belongs to us alone. We are not the only nuclear power on earth.”

That did it. The President straightened and jabbed a finger across the table like he meant to stab the room itself. “You’re fired. All of you! Every one of you; if the Navy is too timid to act, I’ll have Space Force handle it. I’ll have people in place by morning who understand strength.”

No one moved.

A few glanced down.

A few stared ahead.

One actually closed his eyes for a moment, fatigued, like he had finally reached the chapter of history he had always dreaded living through. The President looked from face to face, waiting for panic or scrambling, for the old reflex of institutional self-preservation. He got none of it.

And then Xavier stepped forward.

He had been standing near the back wall, saying little, hands folded behind him, almost invisible in his stillness. But when he moved, the room shifted around him as if it had been waiting for permission to exhale.

The President saw him and fell silent for the briefest second. They locked eyes. It was not the look of allies. It was the look of one man realizing, all at once, that power had quietly changed rooms without telling him.

“What you are doing,” Xavier said, calm enough to sound almost gentle, “is foolish.”

The President stared at him in disbelief. “Excuse me?”

Xavier did not raise his voice. He did not need to. “You are treating a nuclear confrontation like there won’t be immediate retaliation. It does not matter how secure you think we are. It does not matter how many ships we have in the water, how many satellites watch the horizon, how many people here tell you we can absorb the shock. We are not the only ones with nukes. Stop posturing and be strategic.”

The room stayed silent, because they had all been thinking the same thing. Xavier turned, and addressed the advisors like a man resuming a meeting already underway. “Stand down all nonessential launch preparations. Maintain defensive readiness only. No further escalation without confirmation from the submarine command and strategic review from Pacific and Central.”

He paused, then added, “No messages leave this room without my authorization.” And they listened.

Not one hesitant objection, nor one stammered appeal to protocol. The naval advisor nodded first, with the communications director who relayed the hold. Then the national security team began shifting papers and issuing corrections, adjusting posture and working on de-escalation.

An entire administration moved around Xavier as if he were the true fixed point of the room and the President nothing more than noise passing through it.

The President’s face contorted in stages: disbelief, then humiliation, then naked fury. “What are you doing?” he shouted. “I am the President. You obey me. Do you hear me? I am the President!”

No one answered him. One woman continued speaking quietly into her headset. Another man handed a revised briefing folder to Xavier without even turning toward the outburst.

No one challenged him openly, nor did anyone declared him unfit. They simply flowed around him, a government already adapting to the truth before it had been spoken aloud: the office still belonged to the President, but the authority in the room did not.

His breathing turned ragged. He looked at each of them as if betrayal might suddenly appear on their faces in some clearer form, something he could point to, something he could punish. Instead he found only discipline, avoidance, and the dull concentration of people trying to prevent the world from catching fire. That was what broke him; the indifference.

With a bitter, strangled sound of rage, he shoved his chair back so hard it toppled sideways and clattered against the floor. “Unbelievable,” he spat. “Every one of you. Unbelievable.”

Then he stormed out.

The door slammed behind him with all the grandeur of a child abandoning a game he could no longer control. For a second the room held onto the echo. Then someone quietly righted the fallen chair. Screens continued to glow. Orders continued to move.

Outside, beyond the steel hull, the Indian Ocean rolled on in the dark, ancient and unimpressed. And at the center of it all stood Xavier, hands clasped behind his back once more, watching the maps like a man already measuring the next crisis while the last one was still warm.

“We need to stand down immediately. The Homeland is suffering.” Xavier commanded.

The hallway outside the Situation Room felt longer than he remembered.

The President walked it with only a few Secret Service agents trailing at a careful distance, their polished shoes tapping over the floor, their faces locked into that professional blankness that only made his humiliation feel louder. No aides rushed to catch up with him. The silence told him more than any confrontation could have.

Something had shifted, and shifted badly. His tantrum in the command room had not reasserted his authority. It had exposed how little of it he had left.

He kept walking, jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. Xavier had not merely contradicted him. He had stepped past him. Worse, everyone had allowed it. The military, once the great steel theater of presidential power, no longer answered to him in the way it mattered.

Space Force, which he had half-jokingly threatened to use as his own hammer, was no longer his to command at all. Xavier had moved quicker than him, and now the chain of command had become a chain wrapped around his own throat. For all his bluster, for all the threats and theatrical fury, he could feel it now with cold clarity: he had been cornered.

The office remained. All the stage dressing was still intact. But the substance beneath it had been hollowed out. The Oval Office, fully adorned in gold, to celebrate the birth of America’s first Emperor. The man who dreamed to be Julius Caesar was beginning to slowly realize that that reality may no longer come to pass.

A young staffer caught him near the residence corridor, one of those forgettable White House functionaries whose name he had never bothered to learn. The man looked pale, nervous, as if he already regretted approaching.

“Mr. President,” he said softly, “are you all right? Do you need anything?”

The President stopped and stared at him for a second, not because he had not heard, but because the question itself felt offensive. All right? The nation was tilting toward fracture.

His advisors had chosen Xavier over him. The military had slipped from his hands. Jeff’s little insurance policy, the so-called trump card that was supposed to shield them, maybe even save them, now looked less like a weapon and more like a noose waiting for the right tug. He wanted to scream. He wanted to demand a room full of people tell him that none of this was happening.

Instead he said, “Bourbon.”

The staffer blinked. “Sir?”

“Did I stutter?” the President snapped, then lowered his voice when he saw one of the agents glance over. “Get me bourbon.”

“Yes, sir.”

The anger had begun curdling into something uglier. Not remorse… but the sour recognition that he had overplayed his hand. He shut the door behind him and crossed the room slowly, the silence pressing in from every side.

The Oval Office had always felt different at night. During the day it belonged to cameras, staff, and motion. At night it became almost theatrical in its stillness, every object arranged for the myth of American power: the Resolute desk, the flags, the portraits, the lamps spilling their warm, false calm over everything. He lowered himself into a chair and listened.

Nothing.

No reassuring current of a government revolving around him. Only quiet.

The bourbon arrived a minute later on a silver tray, absurdly elegant for a country inching toward the edge. He waved the staffer away before the man could say anything else. Once he was alone again, the President poured with an unsteady hand. The glass clicked faintly against the bottle. He drank too fast, wincing as it burned down. He welcomed the burn.

Outside those walls, the nation was slowly tearing itself apart. Markets were convulsing, while Governors were making their own plans outside of the Federal Government. Protesters, loyalists, opportunists, militias, foreign watchers, every scavenger and zealot in the modern empire could smell weakness in the air.

He had spent years believing he was power, that if he filled the space loudly enough, reality would eventually bend to him out of exhaustion. But now the noise had turned on him. The empire had heard him shout and realized he was only one man.

He sat there for a long time, bourbon in hand, staring at nothing. His mind kept circling Jeff’s trump card, that hidden contingency hanging over everything like a sealed envelope no one wanted opened under bright light.

In his rage he had wanted to accelerate, to force events forward so quickly that by the time scrutiny had caught up, no one would have the time or nerve to ask what Jeff had really built, what promises had been made. But that window was closing now.

Xavier would slow everything, and he Xavier would start asking questions. And if Xavier did, the President knew there were answers buried there that, if unearthed, could end him.

At last he leaned forward and opened a drawer built discreetly into the side of the desk. Beneath a folder, beneath a leather-bound briefing book, beneath the little private clutter every president accumulates and guards, sat a cheap burner phone. It looked ridiculous in his hand. After all; this phone seemed like a relic from the past.

As he held it, he pondered, as if he was seconding guessing himself. He felt his hand shaking a bit, but without wasting any more time, he acted.

The line rang twice.

Then a voice answered in Korean.

The President swallowed, his eyes flicking toward the dark windows, toward the black reflection of himself sitting alone in the Oval Office with a secret phone in his hand while the republic frayed outside.

“Yes,” he said quickly, in English. “Yes. I need to speak to him.”

Subscribe now

Loganville, Georgia, United States 2026

By the time darkness began settling over Loganville, the neighborhood no longer felt like a neighborhood. It felt like something abandoned, left behind to rot away in silence. The familiar rhythm of suburban life had been stripped out piece by piece until all that remained were fragments: a dog barking somewhere and never being answered, a front door left hanging open down the street, the distant crack of something breaking, maybe glass, maybe wood, maybe a life.

Clara stood at the living room window with one hand pulling the curtain back just enough to see through, and the other resting unconsciously near the pistol on the side table. She had spent days trying to convince herself that if they kept quiet, kept the lights low, kept their heads down, the storm might pass over them. But it was no longer a storm passing through. It was settling in. Home invasions had gone from rumors to a daily occurrence. A house two roads over had been hit. Then another. Then a family she knew only by their mailbox and Christmas decorations had simply vanished.

She turned from the window and looked at Eli and Sofia, who sat together on the couch without speaking, both of them trying very hard not to look as frightened as they were. It broke her a little to see it. They had reached that point children sometimes reach in disasters, where they stop asking if everything is going to be okay because they already know better.

Sofia held her phone in both hands even though it had become useless hours ago, refreshing a dead screen over and over as if sheer refusal might pull a signal out of the air. Her mother told her to just leave it off since there was no internet or service anyway, and electricity is becoming scarce.

Eli had tried Amir again and again until the battery dipped into the red, staring at the empty bars in the corner like he hated them personally. The world beyond the house had gone mute, and that silence was somehow worse than panic. Panic at least sounded alive. Eli felt a few tears. All he wanted was his father.

“We’re leaving,” Clara said.

Both of them looked up at once.

“Now?” Eli asked, voice small. “But how will dad know where we are? Can we leave him a note?” Clara was ignoring Eli as she was hyperfocused on everything else. Eli understood and did as was asked.

“Not this second. Tonight.” Clara crossed the room with sudden purpose, the decision having finally calcified into something harder than fear. “I want one bag each. Just one. Clothes, socks, anything you can carry easy. We move light.”

Sofia stood up first. “What about Dad?” Now Sofia was asking about her father with concern. She had created a fantasy in her mind that her dad would surprise them one day, but alas, that was just fantasy.

Eli wrote a note and left it on his bed, in case his father stopped by the house. Sofia did the same; letting him know that they’re leaving, how much she loves him, and how much she missed him.

Clara held her face together, annoyed that the kids were focused on Amir, and not on getting on task. “We’ve tried him. We keep trying when we can. But right now I need you both to listen to me.” Her voice sharpened just enough to make them still. “We are not safe here anymore. Do you understand? We are not waiting for this house to be next.”

Clara paused. “They will hurt you. This world is filled with evil people. There won’t be any understanding or second chances.”

They moved then, because children know when fear has stopped being adult speculation and turned into instruction. Clara watched them go, then exhaled through her nose and got to work. She moved through the house like someone packing for a fire already visible through the trees. The last of the canned goods. A half bag of rice she cursed herself for not storing better. She went out to the garden with a basket and a knife, hands moving fast in the twilight, taking what she could from the beds before it all became someone else’s problem or no one’s.

Whatever could be pulled and tossed into the load. It was not much, and she knew it. The garden had once been a comfort, something domestic and grounding, proof that life could be coaxed quietly out of dirt. Now she harvested it like a thief stripping value before a house went to auction.

When she came back inside, the kitchen felt too bright, so she shut off all but one light. The shadows in the house lengthened instantly. She liked that better. The emergency rations and first aid were already in the backup car, exactly where she had left them months ago when all of this still felt theoretical, when being prepared had seemed dramatic rather than necessary.

Amir’s old car waited out there too, under branches and camouflage and layers of denial. Full tank. She had parked it beyond the tree line for this exact reason, because she never felt truly safe; never trusted how exposed everything was, how houses sat fat and comfortable on open lots with too many windows and too few exits.

Night was the only chance that made sense. Daylight would expose them on the road. Clara had no illusions that night would make them safe, only less visible. In times like these, invisible was close enough. Fuck, she thought, we should have left sooner.

She found herself checking the locks again even though she knew it was pointless. Outside, the street had gone strangely still, made even more ominous by lack of electricity. Just stillness and the occasional bark of distant chaos. Her thoughts turned again to the people who had disappeared, especially a good friend of hers that went to church with her once a Sunday a month.

Familiar names in her phone that now led nowhere. It was hard not to notice the pattern. Hard not to feel a deeper current beneath all of this, something uglier moving under the surface of the collapse.

A lot of the people gone were white; enough that it lodged in her mind and refused to leave. Under normal circumstances she would have called someone, asked questions, tested the thought against another voice. But there were no other voices now. No internet to confirm or dismiss what fear was building into shape. That was the worst part. In the absence of information, all that was left was dread.

“Mom what about school stuff?” Eli asked.

“Are you serious, Eli?! There is no more school!” Sofia scolded her younger brother.

“Stop yelling at me Sofia!” Eli was getting louder; something that put fear in Clara’s heart as she ran upstairs to shush him. “Eli, please! Stay calm, please baby, okay?” Clara felt a tear shed down her own cheek. “It’s going to be okay just please. I need you to not make noise like that, okay?” Her voice trembling, Eli gave her a nod.

The gathering sense that whatever was coming had not fully arrived yet, and that made it more dangerous, not less. She felt it in her bones that this was only the edge of something larger. The home invasions, the outages, the disappearances, the dead phones, the vanishing help. These were not isolated events.

Sofia came down first with a backpack slung over one shoulder, trying to be brave and nearly succeeding. Eli followed with his own bag, face pale, moving with the stiff obedience of someone trying not to cry because crying would make it more real. Clara looked at them, then at the back door, and then toward the black line of woods beyond it. The car was waiting. The path was narrow. The night was settling in. There would be no better time.

“Shoes on,” she said. “Jackets zipped. From this point on, you stay close to me and you do exactly what I say the first time I say it.”

Neither argued.

Clara grabbed the last of the supplies, killed the remaining light, and opened the back door. Cold air spilled into the house.

For one strange second she thought of how ordinary the room looked behind her, as if tomorrow morning might still come with coffee and sunlight and small talk. Then she stepped out into the dark with her children at her heels, leaving the house to sit empty and waiting behind them while Loganville quietly came apart.

The Oval Office, United States, 2026

The Oval Office had gone soft around the edges. Not literally, of course. The lamps still cast their careful golden light, the flags still stood in their appointed places, and the furniture still carried that museum-grade dignity designed to flatter every man who occupied the room. But the bourbon had changed the texture of it.

By his second serving, the President no longer looked like the most powerful man in the world. He looked like a man standing in borrowed history, glass in hand, staring out through the darkened window at a country slipping further from his grip with every passing hour. The reflection looking back at him in the glass was unsteady around the edges, red-eyed, sullen, but not broken. Not yet.

He heard the door open behind him and did not turn.

Xavier entered without fanfare, and that, more than anything, made his presence feel invasive. He did not wait to be announced, nor had he asked permission to step into the room. He simply came in as though the distinction no longer mattered.

The President took another sip of bourbon and kept his gaze fixed on the lawn outside, on the black expanse beyond it, where Washington slept badly under its shell of monuments and lies.

“You are rolling the dice with the wrong people,” Xavier said.

The President said nothing.

Xavier moved deeper into the room. His voice carried no theatrical anger, only the cold irritation of a man forced to explain obvious things to someone he had long ago stopped respecting. “Things are becoming dangerously close to coming undone because of your arrogance. You don’t seem to understand the scale of what you were about to trigger. This isn’t a rally. It isn’t cable television. It isn’t one of your bluffs where everyone else folds because they’re too afraid of the spectacle. One wrong move now and you don’t just lose control. You unravel a century of work.”

Still the President said nothing. He lifted the glass again, letting the bourbon rest on his tongue before swallowing. Xavier studied him, irritated less by defiance than by the passivity of it, the infuriating quiet of a man refusing to perform his own humiliation on command.

“Have you got something on your mind,” Xavier asked, “that you’d like to share?”

That finally pulled a response from him, though not the one Xavier expected. The President kept facing the window as he spoke, voice low, almost thoughtful, as if he were addressing the darkness rather than the man behind him.

“Jefferson understood it,” he said. “He understood that nations aren’t refined in comfort. They’re tempered by upheaval. A country needs its convulsions and its corrections. Several revolutions, even; that’s how you break out the rot and move toward something better. Something closer to utopia.”

Xavier’s mouth tightened because he recognized the cheapness with which the President was using it. He stepped closer, enough now that the President’s reflection could see him plainly in the glass.

“That,” Xavier said, “is exactly what was accomplished in Greenland.” The President’s eyes flicked slightly, but he still did not turn.

“We already built the cleaner version,” Xavier continued. “We already created the system that survives the fire. That was the point. As long as the blockade in the Strait holds, the world will hesitate. They will posture, condemn, reposition, calculate. They will not act hastily because they do not yet know where the threshold is. They’re also well aware they can’t fight a war without oil. That uncertainty protects us. But if you nuke Tehran, you erase the threshold and erase ambiguity. That would be the undoing of everything that has been worked toward for the past hundred years.”

The room went quiet again. Then Xavier’s restraint cracked, just a little.

“How,” he asked, almost laughing at the obscenity of it, “did we end up with the dumbest person to ever hold this office?”

That made the President turn. Slowly.

He pivoted from the window with the bourbon still in his hand and looked at Xavier full on. No outrage. No barking denial. No performative chest-thumping. Just a stare. Tired and somehow more unnerving for the lack of theatrics. He held Xavier’s gaze for a long second, then another, as if measuring not the insult but the confidence behind it.

And then he smiled.

It was a small smile. It was the kind of smile that appears when a man hears a door click shut and realizes he is no longer the one trapped inside. Xavier frowned faintly. “What?”

The President took one more sip, lowered the glass, and stepped closer. Close enough now that the bourbon on his breath mixed with the quiet polish of the Oval Office and the stale fatigue of a government running on the edge of collapse. His voice, when he spoke, was barely above a whisper.

“You overplayed your hand.”

He let the words hang there between them like a wire suddenly pulled taut.

For the first time since entering the room, Xavier did not immediately respond. He simply watched the President’s face, searching for the trick, the crack, the tell. But the President only stood there smiling faintly, as though somewhere beneath the noise, beneath the humiliation, beneath the appearance of a man drinking alone while his authority evaporated, he had finally touched something solid again.

Subscribe now

In this chapter, the President stands alone in the Oval Office, drinking bourbon and staring out at a nation unraveling, when Xavier arrives to confront him over his reckless push toward nuclear escalation. Xavier harshly rebukes him, warning that his arrogance is endangering a century of planning and that striking Tehran would destroy everything their faction has built, especially while the blockade in the Strait still gives them strategic leverage. The President says very little at first, instead invoking Thomas Jefferson’s belief that upheaval and repeated revolutions are necessary to forge a more perfect nation, suggesting that chaos may be part of his broader vision. Xavier counters that this ideal has already been realized in Greenland, where their true utopian project was established, and mocks the President as perhaps the dumbest man ever to hold office. Yet rather than react with anger, the President turns, smiles, and quietly tells Xavier, “You overplayed your hand,” ending the chapter with the sense that he may still possess a hidden advantage.

Author’s note: This section of the story was written two years ago. Given recent events, I considered changing things up to be more realistic, but I decided not to. I did change a few things, but it is absolutely insane to see something you predicted come true… although the concept of closing the Strait of Hormuz to choke the world of oil has always been known, but it was crucial to the technocrats. Control energy.

Dubai, United Arab Emirates, 2026

Dubai glittered with the false serenity of a civilization too rich to realize the dangers of the world around them. From the upper floors of the tower, the city looked untouchable, all gold light and mirrored glass, its marinas still glowing beneath the warm Gulf night, its highways still threading ribbons of white through the darkness.

It was the sort of city men like Jeff, Xavier, and Pierre admired because the city was built to accommodate men like them, a place where money had defeated geography and turned the desert into a showroom. But even from that height, the illusion was beginning to tremble. A place where the rich can openly show their wealth without fear of violence. Effectively, Dubai acted as a safe haven as long as you had money.

Inside the private suite, the mood had turned grim hours ago. Jeff sat at the long table, shoulders tense, staring at a folder he had not opened again because he already knew every page by heart. Xavier stood near the window, watching ships in the distance with the fixed expression of a man trying to solve a problem too large for the room. Pierre paced slowly across the marble, hands clasped behind his back, speaking only when he had refined each sentence into something sharp enough to cut with.

“The problem,” Pierre said at last, stopping beneath the glow of a recessed light, “is that he no longer sees himself as part of the transition.”

Jeff looked up. He said nothing.

Pierre continued. “He was supposed to weaken the old order and then step aside when the conditions were correct. That was always the arrangement. But he does not want to hand power over to a council of three. He does not want to crown an imperator chosen by necessity. His ambition and his pride are blinding him.”

Xavier finally turned from the glass. “Then we remove him.”

The words hung in the room without drama. That was what made them feel so foul. Jeff closed his eyes for a moment, tired in a way sleep could not repair. Pierre’s expression did not change.

“And if the Vice President continues the blockade?” Pierre asked. “If we remove one man only to find the next one just as reckless, or worse, more competent? Then what? We expose ourselves, fracture the sequence, and still lose control.”

Xavier’s jaw tightened, but he said nothing. Jeff leaned back slowly. “He forced this,” he murmured.

For months Jeff had been building an insurance policy of his own. If the President ever drifted too far from the structure they had envisioned then there would be a way to pull him back to heel. Jeff had made certain the files related to his case were massive, tangled, almost impossible to cleanly suppress. Thousands upon thousands of pages. Names cross-linked to names, dates tied to photographs, travel logs connected to deposits, fragments of testimony touching people who were never supposed to be touched. It was too big to be fully scrutinize, leaving his administration in freefall.

That had been the point. If anyone ever tried to bury it, the effort itself would become its own scandal.

“The files,” Xavier said quietly, understanding where Jeff’s mind had gone. Jeff nodded once. “If we cannot stop him directly, then we make him toxic.” Pierre studied him. “Enough to implicate him?”

“Enough to corner him,” Jeff said. “Enough to remind him that he is not untouchable.”

It should have worked. In another timeline, perhaps it might have. The Department of Justice immediately descended into panic, teams of lawyers and analysts scrambling to review and redact what Jeff had so carefully designed to resist containment. The archive was simply too large. Every page pointed to another. Every blacked-out line created a new question. The system that had so often protected the powerful was suddenly choking on the sheer volume of its own filth.

But they had misjudged the President.

He did not interpret the move as a warning, but he had expected this. Rather than retreat, he accelerated. If scandal was going to swallow him, then he would create a crisis so enormous it would dwarf every accusation and every question. He would not be disciplined into sequence. He would force history to move around him. He chose Iran.

Publicly, the language was dressed in the usual pageantry, with those in power going with the usual rhetoric of regime change. The threat of nukes was still being used to bolster propaganda. The phrases rolled out in polished statements, each one crafted to sound defensive rather than incendiary. But behind the flags and podiums, the act itself was plain.

The Strait of Hormuz would be blockaded. The artery would be squeezed. Oil would choke, why the markets would convulse. Nations dependent on fuel would begin to stagger. The President had decided that if he could not be king in peace, he would try to become emperor in emergency.

And then came the sound none of them had planned for.

At first it was distant, a low concussive thud that seemed to rise through the glass and steel of the tower rather than travel through the air. Xavier turned sharply toward the window. Pierre froze. A second later another boom followed, this one louder, and then a third, close enough that the glass gave a faint shiver. In the distance, over the dark edge of the Gulf, bright streaks of fire lifted into the night sky, climbing hard and fast before curving away like furious signatures written against the stars.

For a moment no one spoke. Then the room changed.

Pierre crossed to the window, no longer composed, staring out at the trails of light burning upward from somewhere beyond the city. “Missiles,” he said, though no one needed telling. Jeff stood now, all the color draining from his face. “That was not supposed to happen this fast.”

But it had. The provocation had landed harder than expected, and Iran, instead of lingering in threat and theater, had answered with force. Somewhere below, sirens had begun to rise, thin at first, then multiplying across the city like alarms in a sinking ship. The marina lights still glowed. Traffic still moved. Yet the illusion had cracked. Dubai no longer looked eternal. It looked exposed.

Xavier was already thinking ahead. “We leave tonight.” Jeff looked at him. “To where?”

“Not the States.”

That answer came immediately, and all three men knew why. America was next. The blockade had already started the clock. The technocrats had always known what would happen when the flow of oil was constricted. Fuel shortages would ripple outward. Shipping would slow, which would cause food distribution to begin to fail. Grocery shelves would thin, then empty. Tempers would flare until the inevitable collapse. Police would be stretched thin, and some were not showing up to work. The roads would empty slowly, then all at once. The country would begin to tense like a body deprived of blood.

Going back now would be like flying into the eye of a storm they themselves had helped form. Pierre was the first to say it aloud. “The United States is about to become unmanageable.”

Jeff turned away from the window, breathing hard through his nose. He had wanted pressure, controlled destabilization, a cracking of the old democratic shell so that something harder and colder could emerge from it. But this was moving too fast. It was no longer a sequence because it had caused a chain reaction.

“Europe?” Xavier asked.

Pierre shook his head. “We could perhaps go to Britain but Europe won’t be safe.”

“South America? Thinking Argentina.”

“Maybe for a while.”

Jeff stared at the burning streaks fading over the Gulf.

Another distant impact rolled through the air. Far below, on roads that only minutes earlier had looked decorative from this height, traffic was beginning to knot and snarl. The city was waking up to danger. The desert jewel had discovered it was still in the desert after all.

Xavier moved first, reaching for his phone, already calling for transport, contingencies, aircraft, names hidden behind names. Pierre returned to the table and began gathering papers with quick precise movements, all his earlier calm reduced now to efficiency. Jeff stood still for one last second in the center of the room, as though trying to understand when exactly the plan had stopped being theirs.

Outside, another missile rose into the night.

Inside, the men who had spent years imagining the managed decline of nations were suddenly making arrangements like fugitives, desperate to outrun the first visible sparks of the fire they had helped light. For the first time, Xavier was nervous. The President had changed everything.

Subscribe now

Loganville, Georgia, United States — 2026

A few weeks later, the collapse stopped feeling like something that might happen and started feeling like something already underway. It flickered endlessly from the television mounted above the fireplace, every channel locked into the same exhausted rhythm. The old cadence of commercial breaks and cheerful banter was gone. In its place was a relentless loop: fuel shortage maps bleeding red across entire regions, scrolling alerts issued by state authorities, rationing schedules that changed daily and meant less each time they did, grainy phone footage of fistfights in parking lots and shouted arguments at gas pumps.

The anchors still wore calm faces, but Clara could hear it now—the strain behind the practiced tone, the hesitation before certain phrases, the way they avoided saying when. Reality was accelerating past them, and they were running to keep up.

When Kroger announced it would no longer be able to service their location for at least a week due to fuel disruptions, Clara felt a hollow pressure open in her chest, a quiet, sinking certainty. A week used to be nothing. A week now meant stripped shelves and handwritten signs taped to locked doors to let people know what they already knew. A confirmation that none of this was hyperbole any more.

They had prepared. Everyone had, in their own half-hearted, American way. Extra cans, rice… a generator that had seemed indulgent when Amir insisted on it. But supplies vanished faster than plans ever accounted for. Clara’s instinct to help; her cursed habit of softness, had cost them. She had given away food to neighbors who promised they would repay her. She had believed those promises when the world still ran on them. Now she counted cans and hated herself for every one she no longer had.

Sleep became something she remembered more than experienced. Most nights she simply sat in the dim living room, the house lit only by muted television glow and the faint green of the security panel, the AR-15 heavy across her lap. The click of the refrigerator. The restless groan of cooling pipes. The wind in the trees outside. Every sound landed like a footstep where one should not be. The house had once felt solid, comforting. A place where rot only existed in crawl spaces and behind drywall. Now she saw it as a list of failures.

The front door looked thin. The windows were worse; too many, too exposed. She had walked the perimeter so often she knew exactly where the ground creaked, where shadows pooled, where the fence dipped low enough to step over without effort. The fence wouldn’t stop anyone. It was a courtesy obstacle, something meant to keep dogs in and honest people honest. The back door could be kicked open.

The neighborhood itself felt like a liability now. Too many streets feeding into streets feeding into highways where response times stretched longer each day. Police no longer patrolled; they reacted, and even that was becoming sporadic. The city had announced it was “preserving energy,” and the streetlights went dark in sections, then in clusters. Darkness had become policy.

The news made everything feel smaller and larger at the same time. Smaller, because it reduced entire lives into individual survival units: families folding inward, drawing borders around themselves. Larger, because the scope of failure was undeniable now. Factory slowdowns turned into closures. Closures turned into layoffs. Grocers canceled deliveries outright. Pharmacies posted apologetic signs explaining missed medications. Repair crews stopped answering phones. All the invisible arteries that kept the country alive were clogging at once, systematically, without drama.

The anchors sounded weaker each night. The words were still orderly, but the confidence had drained out of them. Governments rolled out panels of experts to discuss continuity, resilience, emergency frameworks, strategic petroleum reserves, military logistics. Clara listened the way you listen for weather updates during a tornado warning, not for reassurance, but for cues. She heard the panic hiding inside their phrasing. She heard the pauses where certainty should have been.

What terrified her most was how quickly violence had become the norm. She had noticed the obvious divides, and this is what was worrying her the most. There was something missing in all of this and she had not been privy to it before, but she is now. Where’d all the white people go?

Home invasions that would have once dominated every channel for days were now slotted beside fuel riots, looted pharmacies, hijacked trucks, freeway shootings. Just another graphic. Just another chyron. She watched a segment about a family in Tennessee whose house had been hit at night by men looking for anything they could take. The father survived. The mother did not.

Another report showed a Texas neighborhood running its own armed watch rotations because 911 wait times had stretched beyond usefulness. Authority hadn’t vanished yet, but it was thinning, stretching, tearing in places that would never quite be stitched back together. When Clara muted the television, the images stayed with her anyway. She imagined boots on the porch. Eli waking up disoriented. Sofia reaching for a weapon with hands that were still too young, too raw.

The children felt it, and Clara hated this the most. I’m sorry for bringing you into this world, she would think. Sofia reacted by becoming useful. She rationed without being asked, filled water containers before shortages were announced, checked batteries, asked questions in a voice that stayed steady because it had learned how to. Responsibility had aged her faster than fear ever could.

Eli struggled in a quieter way. He missed his father in the hollow hours, in the spaces where boys remember they are still boys. His fear turned inward, becoming questions he asked when Clara was tired enough to forget to guard herself. Would Dad come back? Would he know if things got worse? Clara never answered those questions directly.

Sofia missed Amir too, though she rarely spoke his name. She carried grief by becoming sharp, watchful, brittle. Clara saw it sometimes: the way her daughter was borrowing hardness, the way children do when they sense the adults are close to breaking. Clara hadn’t heard from Amir in months, and she told herself she didn’t care. But in the quiet moments, she hated herself for not listening to him more when he warned her this was possible.

On the television, the world kept sliding.

The President escalated again, his language growing more defiant, less restrained. He spoke about securing the Strait by force, about restoring access, about defending American interests. Footage cycled endlessly, ships burning in the Gulf, missiles lifting into the night, animated maps bleeding arrows and zones. Red banners screamed about emergency sessions, retaliation, market collapse, mobilization.

NATO governments openly condemned Washington now. Words like intervention surfaced, spoken cautiously, as though testing the shape of violence in the mouth before committing to it. Russia, having concluded its war in Ukraine, maneuvered from a position of comparative strength. China watched with clinical patience, interested not in morality but opportunity. China pretended to care about Iran, but their true goal was a reason to take Taiwan.

Analysts debated deterrence and escalation ladders. Red lines were discussed like abstract concepts. Then came the phrasing that made Clara feel nauseous every time she heard it. The President promised to “rain down hell” with America’s nuclear arsenal if any nation interfered.

It sounded unreal. Like a movie trailer voice-over. Men in suits shifting glowing icons on glass tables while she sat in Georgia counting cans and listening to the night breathe outside her home.

His approval cratered, but something worse became clear: he did not care. He looked free in a way terrified her, as though public outrage had severed his last restraint rather than imposed one. Accountability no longer functioned. The rules had slipped.

“The game has begun,” one analyst said late one night, before hastily rephrasing it into something safer. Clara heard it anyway.

It wasn’t governance anymore, nor was it crisis management. It wasn’t even war as she had been taught to understand it. It was a game played by men who would never stand watch over their own children at three in the morning, who would never sleep in clothes, shoes by the door in case running became the only option.

People were choosing sides now. Quietly at first. Flags on porches. Stickers scraped off bumpers. Word choices changed. Everyone was tense, divided, searching for someone to blame… or someone to follow. Then came the shooting at the Loganville Walmart.

It hit like a sickness spreading too close to home. Walmart had become one of the last reliable lifelines in the area, a place people drove to hoping to find something they could carry back. Dry goods. Batteries. Formula. Soup… people were in survival mode. Clara regretted being charitable with her rations, but she couldn’t live with herself if she didn’t help the people who had once helped her.

According to reports, the attackers hadn’t rushed the store. They waited and they let the lines form. Management tried to impose quotas, distributing fairness like rationed hope. At first, it worked. Then hunger and anger did what they always do. Men pushed through. Voices rose and hands drifted toward guns.

When Walmart tried to shut the store down, no one listened. A man filled his cart beyond limits. Someone else grabbed a cart in the chaos, a kid running without understanding fully why he was running. A woman screamed at him to stop. He didn’t.

The first shots shattered everything. Panic scattered people in every direction. Some fled. Some fired back, desperate to secure what they could before fleeing. The violence bloomed fast, messy, and uncontrolled. By the time police arrived—late, understaffed, overwhelmed; the story was already online.

Helicopter footage looped endlessly on local news. Clara turned away each time the camera drifted over the parking lot. She didn’t need to look. She knew that place. She knew where parents parked. Where kids waited. The horror wasn’t just the bloodshed, but what it meant. It wasn’t lost on anyone that most of the dead were Black Americans, or those of color.

There were no safe rituals left. Not standing together in public. Shared spaces had transformed into contested ground. That night, Clara checked every lock twice. She moved supplies deeper into the house. She arranged magazines on the coffee table without thinking; and hated herself for how natural it had become.

When Sofia asked if they should leave, Clara looked toward the tree line behind the house, toward the narrow trail only they knew. Amir’s old car waited beyond it, fueled, hidden, and ready. What had once felt paranoid now felt essential. “We may have to,” she said, “honestly, prepare for anything.”

Eli hugged a pillow, forcing his voice to sound older than his years. “Would Dad know where to find us?” Something folded inside her then. “Yes,” she said. “Your dad will know.”

Later, long after the house settled and the television murmured on, Clara stood at the window with the rifle in her hands. A porch light snapped on across the street. A dog barked, again and again, until it stopped suddenly. Sirens echoed somewhere distant, then were answered by others.

America wasn’t collapsing in a single moment. It was unraveling: thread by thread, street by street, family by family. The end arrived with empty shelves, dimmed lights, whispered promises, frightened children, and mothers standing guard in homes they knew could not be defended forever.

And everyone could feel it now.

Whatever came next, it would not be peaceful.

Indian Ocean, 10 miles from the Strait of Hormuz

Far beneath the Indian Ocean; so deep the sun had long since given up on, ​the submarine moved steadily through black water, a thought no one wanted to finish thinking. No flag marked it. There was only the muted, ever-present hum of machinery, the sound of systems designed for a day humanity swore would never come, and the men inside trying not to accept that it finally had.

The boat felt compressed, as if the ocean were pressing inward as well as down. Corridors seemed narrower. Hatches heavier. Compartments bathed in red light felt too close, too personal. Sailors moved with practiced speed, speaking in low voices out of habit more than necessity.

Boots struck steel decks with disciplined rhythm. Checklists were read, re-read, and recited again, as if repetition might somehow alter their meaning. Radios whispered static and screens flickered softly. Faces were calm because they had to be. No one wanted to be the one who let fear slip first. But they could only keep the mask on for so long. Many of them considered not following launch orders if they came.

They already knew the truth. If the order came, it would be legal. Nuclear release authority had been granted under emergency conditions. That knowledge hung inside the hull like another crushing layer of pressure, heavier than the ocean overhead. They had trained for this: the drills, the simulations, the endless rehearsals until muscle memory swallowed thought. But training had always carried an unspoken assumption… someone, somewhere, would stop it. Some restraint would reassert itself. This was a nightmare.

Instead, the world above was shedding restraint by the hour.

In the control room, Captain Elias Mercer stood just behind the watch floor, hands clasped behind his back, eyes locked on a bank of displays he hadn’t truly seen in ten minutes. Tonight, that calm looked forced, bolted on. He acknowledged each report as it arrived, voice flat and professional, but his thoughts kept drifting upward—past the pressure hull, past the miles of ink-black water; toward a world he could no longer reach.

Communications from home had gone spotty days ago, then thinned to fragments. Fuel shortages had accomplished what explosions and rhetoric never had. Civilian life shattered, with many Americans fleeing. Flights were grounded across whole regions. Airports sat dim and crowded with stranded travelers sleeping on terminal floors. Government fuel reserves were diverted to what Washington still deemed essential: police, fire, emergency response, military convoys.

Even that was failing now. States were running dry. City departments bled officers as more and more chose to stop showing up, realizing their uniforms offered no protection to the families waiting in dark houses. Men tasked with enforcing order had gone home to defend their own doors. Mercer couldn’t blame them.

What they did receive came in broken transmissions between strategic updates. Riots outside state capitols, with crowds swarming federal buildings, screaming for impeachment, arrest, removal—anything. Burning police cars. Looted depots, and officials shouting into cameras that no longer carried authority. Politics were being swallowed whole by hunger. Ideology collapses quickly when children haven’t eaten in days.

The executive officer, Commander Vance, stepped close, keeping his voice low. “Missile compartment reports final readiness.” Mercer nodded, eyes still forward. “Very well.”

Aft of the control room, behind locked hatches and sealed doors, other men stood next to machines that could erase cities. They weren’t monsters. That was the unbearable truth. They were competent, educated, often kind. They had deeply believed that their mission existed so it would never be fulfilled. Now they checked seals with shaking hands, smoothed their uniforms, and reread codes while wondering if their wives were sleeping with lights off and weapons within reach.

Earlier, a young petty officer in communications had gone pale when a mainland feed mentioned the Midwest fuel network failing. His family was in Ohio. Another sailor from Georgia asked no questions when rationing and road violence were mentioned; he simply went quiet, the way people do when imagination offers worse answers than facts. Conversation was always limited aboard a submarine, but tonight, the silence felt sacred.

The last directive from strategic command had been almost surreal in its detachment.

Global posture deteriorating. Adversary activity increasing. Readiness posture elevated. Await further instruction.

Paperwork language for the end of things. Mercer despised it. Fear, at least, was honest.

He stepped closer to the central console. “Latest world summary.”

The duty officer swallowed.

“Domestic fuel exhaustion worsening across multiple states. Air traffic remains grounded. Civil unrest expanding in major metro areas and around federal properties. Several governors requesting independent control of reserves. Law enforcement participation declining. International posture unstable. Russian and Chinese naval assets repositioning. NATO emergency statements ongoing. No confirmed de-escalation.”

No confirmed de-escalation. The phrase landed like a medical note written over a body already cold. A sonar contact was briefly called, then dismissed. Encrypted traffic came through moments later. Vance read it, then looked up. All the color had drained from his face. “Captain.”

Mercer turned. The room felt as though it tilted with him. Vance held the printout carefully, like something radioactive. “Priority direct.”

For a heartbeat, Mercer didn’t move. Men in his profession learned to recognize catastrophe on its shape alone. He took the message and went first for some sort of authentication. He searched for a flaw; anything technical that might save them. But there was none. The codes aligned and the authority was starting to become absolute.

The control room seemed to drift away. The hum of machinery, the subdued voices, the clipped callouts; it all sounded distant now, as though he were already listening from beneath the seafloor.

He thought about the protests still burning above ground. The governors pleading. The families lined up beside empty pumps. The officers who had laid their badges on kitchen tables and decided their loyalty ended at the front door. All of it became small in that instant, eclipsed by the understanding that if this order stood, history itself would fracture. Vance spoke carefully. “Captain?”

Mercer looked up. Dozens of eyes waited on him. He read the final line again.

There was no speech. Only the Captain’s pale face as he continued to reread the order..

Just a single word, sent by the President of the United States through layers of command, steel, and darkness, down to the men buried beneath the Indian Ocean.

Launch.

Social Circle, Georgia, United States 2025

The gardens had spread quietly at first.

What started as a few raised beds behind modest homes had turned into whole neighborhoods tearing up their grass. Front lawns that once held plastic flags, children’s toys, and riding mowers were now rows of collards, tomatoes, onions, potatoes, beans, and squash. Old men who had spent decades mocking anything that looked like poverty now stood in muddy boots showing younger families how deep to plant seeds, how to rotate crops, how to keep rabbits out without spending money on wire they could no longer afford.

Women traded mason jars, vinegar, sugar, and old recipes passed down from grandmothers who had lived through harder years and learned not to waste anything that could still be boiled, dried, patched, or canned. The fear amongst people was palpable, and their concern is warranted. They called it getting ahead of things.

But everyone knew what it really was.

In one backyard, a laid-off warehouse supervisor built a chicken coop from scrap plywood and rusted fencing while his wife clipped coupons at a patio table with one broken leg. Across the street, a former nurse traded two jars of green beans for lamp oil and flour. At the church lot, tables were set up under cheap folding tents where families bartered canned food, diapers, batteries, medicine, soap, and old tools whose worth had suddenly become obvious again.

A woman stood near the edge of the lot teaching three younger mothers how to stretch soup with bones, stale bread, and whatever vegetables had not yet gone soft. Another explained how to save bacon grease in coffee tins the way her mother used to. A man with sunken cheeks sold rabbit traps out of the back of his truck and gave a discount to anyone paying in cash. No one used the word collapse.

Not yet.

Collapse was still the thing people talked around, the thing they tasted without naming. It sat in the room when the power bill came. It rode in the passenger seat when they drove past foreclosure notices hammered into the lawns of homes that had been in the same families for twenty years. It waited in the long pause after someone said they had been “let go,” as though that phrase still sounded cleaner than replaced.

Artificial intelligence had moved through the country like a second industrial revolution with none of the pride and all of the cruelty. It began in offices, call centers, law firms, hospitals, schools, design firms, warehouses, banks, dispatch hubs, and insurance companies.

Then it spread into transport, manufacturing, logistics, energy management, city planning, accounting, and defense contracting. Men and women who had spent years building stable, ordinary lives were suddenly informed by email that their positions had been eliminated, their departments consolidated, their work streamlined, their duties absorbed into systems that they themselves created.

Some took gig work. Some started driving deliveries. Some sold furniture. Some sold jewelry. Some moved in with relatives. Some pretended they were fine until the bank proved otherwise. And still the President smiled on television.

Every week he stood in front of flags and polished podiums, boasting about historic GDP growth, record productivity, and the strength of the modern economy. He spoke of a new golden age while families rationed groceries and learned by necessity what their grandparents had known by memory.

Unemployment numbers were celebrated, revised, explained away, massaged, and repeated until the official version of reality sounded like a joke too mean to laugh at. Everybody knew someone who had lost a job. Everybody knew someone behind on payments. Everybody knew someone who had begun keeping cash in envelopes and canned food in closets because they no longer trusted that stores, banks, or the government would be there when needed.

The lie had become too large to live inside comfortably. So people gathered outside it.

By the time the town hall meeting began, the parking lot was already full. Trucks, old sedans, motorcycles, and dented SUVs lined the building and spilled into the grass beyond it. Men stood smoking in clusters under the yellow wash of the lamps while women hurried children inside by the hand.

The sky above was the color of dirty steel, the kind that promised cold before midnight. People kept arriving with folded papers in their hands. Utility bills. Mortgage warnings. Tax notices. Printed emails from employers. Medical statements. Every document looked thin and harmless until you realized each one was a blade. The townsfolk have grown desperate.

Inside, the room was packed so tightly that every chair was taken and the walls were lined two deep. The heat was too high, or maybe there were simply too many bodies breathing the same bitter air. The people at the front sat behind folding tables with microphones and bottled water, their faces pale under fluorescent lights, their expressions pinned somewhere between professionalism and dread.

There was the mayor, trying and failing to look calm. Two county commissioners who kept shuffling papers they clearly had no intention of reading aloud. A utility representative in a collared shirt whose smile had the fragile look of something practiced in the mirror. A sheriff with broad shoulders and a flat expression, sitting with his hands folded as if this were all beneath him or exactly where he wanted it. Beside them sat a banker from one of the larger regional branches, a woman with tidy hair and a voice that would later tremble despite her best efforts to conceal it.

No one had come to be soothed. They had come because their lives were coming apart and somebody needed to answer for it.

The first speaker was a man in his early fifties with a red face and a back brace visible under his work shirt. He did not bother walking to the microphone. He stood where he was and spoke loud enough for everyone.

“I worked the same logistics job for fourteen years,” he said. “Fourteen. Never asked for nothing. Never missed a payment. Never got in trouble. Then six months ago they brought in some machine system and cut half the floor. Last month they cut the rest of us. You people keep saying unemployment is low. Low where?” A rumble moved through the room.

The mayor leaned toward his microphone. “Sir, I understand emotions are high, but we are facing a temporary transition in the market and we are worki-”

“Temporary?” the man snapped. “My wife’s insulin is temporary? My mortgage is temporary? My lights getting shut off next week is temporary? Every day we reserve insulin, we’re rolling the dice.”

That drew applause. Not cheerful applause. The kind that sounded like hands striking wood.

Another woman stood. She was thin, furious, and shaking so hard it seemed the anger was the only thing keeping her upright. “My son lost his apprenticeship. My husband got replaced by software, and now y’all want to tell me the economy is stronger than ever? Every time I turn that TV on, that man is on there grinning like a preacher with a private jet telling me things are better than they’ve ever been. Better for who?”

The room erupted louder this time.

“Answer that!”

“Yeah, answer it!”

“Tell us who!”

The utility representative reached for his microphone, and that only made things worse. “Rates have increased in response to broad supply pressures and infrastructure demands”

A laugh rose from the crowd, but it was not warm. It rolled through the room dry, mean, unbelieving. It was the laugh of people who knew they were being insulted and had finally stopped pretending otherwise. A man near the back held up his bill above his head like evidence at trial. “This is higher than my damn truck payment used to be!”

“Mine too!”

“Mine doubled!”

“You people expect us to freeze?”

The representative began talking about energy modernization, load balancing, long-term investments, and technological demand. Every word he used seemed to make the crowd hate him more. He sounded like a machine built to explain ruin in phrases that could not be sued. Then someone near the sidewall shouted, “It’s the data centers!”

That changed the rhythm in the room with sharpened murmurs.

A second voice rose. “He’s right! All that power’s going somewhere!”

“My cousin works near one,” another man called out. “Says them places suck up water and electricity like a damn black hole. Also they make an incessant ringing sound that’s driving me fuckin’ crazy!”

“And for what?” a woman yelled. “So some company can replace my whole office with a robot?” The mayor tried again. “Please, one at a time, one at a time” But the meeting had already slipped its leash. The sheriff still had not moved. He sat watching the room with unreadable eyes, and that stillness did not calm anyone. It made the whole thing feel observed rather than governed.

An older man in the third row rose slowly from his chair. His voice, when it came, was measured, which somehow made it louder than the shouting.

“People in this state have tightened their belts, minded their business, paid federal taxes, raised families, and kept the lights on for generations. And now all at once we’re being told to share the pain while told to expect less.” He looked around the room, letting the silence gather. “Funny how it’s always the same people being told to give something up.” A few nods. A few muttered yeses.

A sharp tension was felt at the hall. The white people in attendance would occasionally look at anyone who wasn’t. There was disdain in their eyes and the whole mood felt odd to those of color in attendance.

A woman in a denim jacket crossed her arms. “I’m tired of hearing about helping everybody else when my own people can’t keep their homes.” There it was. The room shifted.

Some faces tightened in discomfort. Others seemed to relax, as though a door had just been opened to let the real conversation in. A younger man wearing work boots and a county baseball cap stood beside the wall and said, “We keep acting like everybody in this town is on the same side. They ain’t. We all know who’s responsible and it ain’t us!”

That line drew a louder response.

A few claps.

A few hard voices calling out in agreement.

Someone shouted, “Take care of our own first!” Now more people were nodding.

The old poison had returned because scapegoating always worked. People who had spent years learning how to disguise their prejudice in softer language were growing less interested in disguise. Their suffering did not create the hatred, but it gave it momentum. It gave it a target. It gave it a story to wear.

The mayor heard the turn too late and tried to pull the meeting back toward policy. “This is not productive. We are here to discuss concrete local solutions.” But local solutions were no longer enough to satisfy people whose humiliation had started to feel historical.

A broad man with silver in his beard stood up in the aisle. He wore clean jeans, an old leather belt, and the kind of expression that made him look less angry than settled. “You want a local solution?” He asked. “Here’s one. Stop pretending everything has to be for everybody. This county used to know who it belonged to. People respected order and respected boundaries. People respected what was theirs.” Scattered applause broke out again.

“We gave diversity a try. My ancestors didn’t die for this!”

“Okay look everyone.” The mayor got louder, more demanding. “We will not turn to racism as a way to make ourselves feel better. We’ve become better than that.”

“As a white man, I’m constantly facing racism from my own land!" Told everything is my fault. Because I’m white. We’ve been silent enough.”

Now the discomfort in the room was fighting with something darker. Not agreement from all, not even most, but relief from enough. Relief that someone was saying aloud what had been simmering in whispers, backyard conversations, church parking lots, and late-night garages.

A Black woman near the front stood and turned in her seat. “So that’s what this is? That’s what y’all really came here to say?”

“Sit down, nigger.” somebody snapped from the back.

“No,” she shot back, louder. “I won’t sit down so y’all can pretend this mess is my fault. What is going on?! Did you just call me a nigger?!”

The room exploded at once.

Voices collided. Men stood. Fingers pointed. A child began crying somewhere near the wall. One of the commissioners rose halfway from his seat and then thought better of whatever he had planned to say. The sheriff finally stood, but only barely, just enough to make himself visible. His deputies moved toward the aisles slowly, like men approaching brush they suspected might already be burning underneath. Those of color quietly left the town hall, feeling uneasy with what just occurred.

And above it all, mounted high in the corner of the room, a television flickered silently with the President’s smiling face at some distant podium. The closed captioning crawled beneath him in cheerful white letters.

STRONGEST GDP GROWTH IN HISTORY
AMERICAN INNOVATION LEADING THE WORLD
UNEMPLOYMENT REMAINS AT HISTORIC LOWS

Someone saw it and laughed. Then another person laughed too.

Soon that laughter spread in sick, bitter waves through the room, even as people shouted over one another. It was no longer disbelief. It was contempt. The official story had become so insulting that mocking it was the only dignity some people had left.

The sheriff stepped forward and said into the microphone, “Everybody needs to calm down.” His voice boomed through the speakers, heavy and commanding, but beneath it lay something that made several people go quiet for the wrong reason. He did not sound shocked. He did not sound outraged. He sounded prepared.

Enough were scared enough, broke enough, angry enough, and eager enough to believe that their pain had been caused by the wrong neighbors, the wrong faces, the wrong people eating from the wrong tables. Enough were ready to be lied to, so long as the lie gave them someone beneath them again.

That was how it always began.

With hunger. With shame. With the promise that if you handed your conscience over, someone would hand you your place back.

And somewhere under all the shouting, all the bitterness, all the power bills and foreclosure notices and lies from polished podiums, something old had lifted its head.

Subscribe now

San Francisco, California, United States 2025

The room was warm in the expensive way only certain rooms ever were. Not warm from heat, but from confidence. Soft amber light fell across polished wood, low velvet chairs, and glasses of wine that cost more than most people now spent on groceries in a week. The city glimmered beyond the tall windows in fractured gold, its towers and glass fading into the darkening bay like the remains of a faith people no longer practiced, only monetized.

The event had not been advertised publicly. This was invitation only. Investors, founders, political donors, a few scholars who had learned how to survive by nodding thoughtfully at dangerous ideas, and several young men who had built fortunes too early in life and now wore boredom like a hereditary title. They sat in perfect attentiveness while Pierre reclined in a leather chair at the front of the room, one leg crossed over the other, a glass of untouched water beside him.

He looked relaxed. Pierre had mastered the art of appearing conversational while saying things that should have emptied rooms.

Across from him sat the interviewer, a lean man in his forties with a radio voice and a smile practiced enough to seem accidental. He held a thin stack of cards in one hand but barely looked at them. Pierre was at his best when he believed he was improvising.

“So,” the interviewer said, leaning back slightly, “let’s begin with the broad question. You’ve spoken for years about the exhaustion of liberal democracy. Not necessarily its failure, but its decline into performance, bureaucracy, and managed decay. If that order is ending, what replaces it?”

A murmur of interest passed lightly through the room and then vanished. Pierre folded his hands loosely in his lap. “Something more practical, perhaps.”

The interviewer smiled. “Practical in what sense?”

“The problem,” Pierre said quietly, his voice steady and almost confessional, “is that the world still insists on explaining itself with the same tired words—progress, advancement, diversity—as if repeating them makes them true. It calls itself democratic, even as power slips further into private hands. It claims to value equality, while real ability is treated like a scarce resource and mediocrity gets rewarded. It says it’s open, but every major institution runs on gatekeeping, ritual compliance, and fear.”

He looked around the room. “What’s almost funny isn’t that people are being lied to. That’s nothing new. What’s funny is that the people doing the lying are still getting applause for it.” A few people smiled. One or two laughed softly.

The interviewer nodded. “And the alternative?”

Pierre tilted his head. “A more capable state. Leaner emotionally, tougher where it counts. Less obsessed with everyone agreeing, more focused on what actually works. A government built not on the fantasy that everyone should have a hand on the wheel, but on the simple truth that some people are better at seeing where the road leads. We need to come to terms that not everyone is equal.”

That earned a longer silence. Not resistance… but appreciation.

The interviewer uncrossed his legs. “You’re describing something many people would call autocracy.”

Pierre didn’t flinch. If anything, he looked faintly entertained. “That reaction only happens because we trained people to hear the word and picture uniforms, parades, raised voices.” He breathed out a soft, humorless laugh. “That was the twentieth century’s version because we’ve had stupid dictators historically.”

His smile thinned. “The next one won’t arrive in boots. He won’t need statues or slogans. He’ll come quietly—as a systems architect. By the time anyone realizes what he is, the system will already be working exactly as designed.” That line landed.

Several people shifted in their seats. A woman near the back lowered her glass without drinking from it. The city beyond the windows gleamed on, indifferent.

The interviewer studied Pierre for a moment, then said, “What would make such a government more powerful than what we have now?”

Pierre seemed almost entertained by the question, as if the answer were sitting plainly between them. “Because it would stop lying to itself,” he said. “It would stop pretending that human beings are equally capable of managing complexity.”

He paused, letting that settle. “We’re entering an age where intelligence, capital, infrastructure, and long‑range vision are collapsing into fewer hands… not because anyone planned it, but because that’s what the systems demand.”

His fingers tapped once against his knee. “The old democratic myth depends on a world simple enough for the average person to understand. But the systems now are too vast. Too technical. Too fast. They no longer slow down for comprehension.”

He looked up. “And when complexity rises high enough, power doesn’t need to be seized. It migrates—quietly—to the people who can still navigate it.”

A faint smile. “Everyone else remains. They attend. They vote. They applaud.” He leaned back. “But functionally, they become ceremonial.” The interviewer let that sit in the air before pressing forward. “That sounds, to some ears, almost feudal.”

Pierre’s smile widened, just slightly. “Feudalism was local,” he said. “This will be planetary.”

A low murmur rippled through the room, then faded as quickly as it appeared.

The interviewer laughed—carefully. “And what role does enterprise play in this future? Because when you talk about what’s coming, it often sounds as though corporations, founders, private networks already hold more sovereignty than governments do.”

“They do,” Pierre said.

Silence settled over the room, thick and unnecessary.

“Governments still possess force,” he went on. “And force will always matter. But force without intelligence is becoming ceremonial. Pageantry. The real capacity to govern the future lies elsewhere—in prediction, computation, logistics, finance, information control. That’s where decisions are made now. Not everywhere. But decisively.” He paused. “The state still thinks it’s the skeleton. It hasn’t realized it’s becoming the skin.”

The interviewer leaned forward, interest sharpening into something more personal. “So when you say enterprise, you don’t simply mean business.”

“No,” Pierre replied. “I mean organized capability. Concentrated talent. Risk tolerance. Technical intelligence. Executive will.”
A brief pause. “The great lie of the last century was that markets and states were opposites. The real question was always which one would absorb the other—quietly, and without acknowledging it.”
He looked up. “That answer is arriving.”

Someone in the second row shifted and folded his arms. Another lifted his phone, began to type. The wine glasses along the table caught the light, motionless, like offerings.

The interviewer glanced down at his card, then back up, smiling like someone stepping past a boundary he’d been pretending not to notice. “I wasn’t sure I wanted to ask this,” he said. “But it feels unavoidable now.”

He hesitated. “We’ve talked about power. About sovereignty. About what’s coming.” A measured breath. “So let me ask it the theological way. Who, in your view, is the Antichrist?”

The room changed.

Not suddenly. No gasps. No laughter. Just a subtle tightening, as if everyone leaned inward without moving. The kind of attention reserved for words that are usually kept out of rooms like this; rooms upholstered with money, confidence, and the illusion of insulation.

Pierre did not answer at once. He sat still for several seconds, then exhaled softly and turned his gaze toward the windows, where the city lights blinked against the darkness; an enormous system reassuring itself that it was alive.

“Most people,” he said at last, “still imagine the Antichrist as a man.” No one interrupted.

“One figure,” Pierre continued. “Charismatic. Theatrical… or even persuasive, in a way. A false savior in a familiar costume. Someone history knows how to recognize and condemn.” He shook his head, almost kindly. “That image is sentimental. It belongs to a time when power still needed a face.”

The silence deepened, growing heavier rather than louder.

“If such a figure appears,” he said, “he may well look like a person. History enjoys disguises.” He leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping. “But the truer answer is colder is much larger. Less visible.” No one moved.

“The Antichrist, if the term is taken seriously,” Pierre went on, “would not simply oppose the good. He would replace it. He would offer order without grace.” His eyes traveled calmly across the room. “That does not describe a man. It describes a system.”

The interviewer’s smile was gone.

“A system,” Pierre said, “designed by very intelligent people. Rational people. People who believe they have outgrown superstition; unaware they’ve become its final refinement.” He lifted a hand slightly. “A machine civilization that promises peace, efficiency, abundance, optimization, longevity. A structure so competent that humanity bows to it not from fear, at first, but from relief.”

He paused.

“Not violence. Not hysteria. Relief.” His mouth curved faintly. “Relief may be the most convincing mask evil has ever worn.”

The room held perfectly still. Even those who believed in nothing felt the statement land somewhere deeper than thought. The interviewer found his voice again, quieter now. “So in your view, the Antichrist is enterprise?”

Pierre shrugged. “Enterprise is too small.. Political management another. Elite consensus another.” He paused. “What matters is alignment; smart people with enough capital, enough infrastructure, enough nerve, and a moral vocabulary flexible enough to rename domination as stewardship.”

No one laughed. The interviewer spoke again, carefully. “And where do you place yourself in this alignment?” For the first time, Pierre looked down. Not in reflection, but almost in boredom. Then he looked up.

“The same place every serious person eventually chooses,” he said. “To shape what is coming, or to be shaped by it.” There was no bravado in it. No threat. That made it worse.

The interviewer studied him, weighing whether he had just heard a confession or a warning. “And democracy?” he asked. “Is there no saving it?”

Pierre let the question hang. He looked once more at the city below: the towers, the lights, the millions of lives unaware that their future was being discussed over crystal and softened jazz.

“Democracy,” he said finally, “will survive as language long after it dies as structure.” Silence followed.

Then the interviewer smiled faintly, though his eyes no longer agreed. “That sounds like a conclusion.” Pierre shook his head. “No. Conclusions come later.”

He settled back into the leather chair, composed, immaculate, while the room remained fixed on him; not as if he had answered a question, but as if he had given something a name. And beneath the glass, the wealth, the calm, and the cultivated civility, everyone understood the same thing: they were no longer discussing a possibility.

“So if this would become a better society, why would the antichrist do that? He’s the antichrist.” The interviewer asked, trying to maintain eye contact with Pierre. It felt like Pierre was silent for an entire hour. You could hear a pin drop because of the silence, and it made people uncomfortable. Anticipating an answer from Pierre. Finally, he spoke, making eye contact with the interviewer.

“Billions of people will die.”

Subscribe now

Loganville, Georgia, United States 2025

Clara had always been good at preparation.

Even when Amir used to laugh about it, even when the children rolled their eyes, even when the neighbors gave her that polite suburban smile that meant they thought she was doing too much, Clara trusted the little voice in her that said normal life could fall apart faster than people believed.

She had trusted it when storms rolled through, when money got tight, when the first whispers of layoffs became headlines, and when the headlines became numbers no one believed because the truth was already visible in the grocery store.

Now the pantry looked less like a pantry and more like a bunker disguised as one.

Shelves lined every wall, stacked with canned vegetables, dry beans, rice, pasta, flour, oats, salt, sugar, peanut butter, powdered milk, bottled water, medicine, batteries, matches, paper goods, and sealed containers marked in black marker with dates and instructions. The laundry room held more of it. So did the coat closet.

Then the news started sounding like a joke told by rich people. And after that, nobody in the house laughed about it anymore. The weapons had come later.

Clara hated them. She hated the smell of gun oil, the coldness of the metal, the way just seeing one on the kitchen table changed the atmosphere of the room. But hatred and necessity had become neighbors now, and necessity was the louder one.

The houses sat too close together. Clara would think to herself. The neat little streets and cul-de-sacs that had once seemed safe now looked to Clara like a trap built out of drywall and habit.

So she had made plans, and then plans in case the initial ones fell through.

Outside, the subdivision was quiet. Too quiet, lately. Even the normal neighborhood sounds seemed thinner than before, as though people had begun staying indoors with their worries.

“Okay,” Clara said, keeping her voice even. “Let’s go over it again.”

Eli slouched in his chair, though not because he was bored. He looked tired in the way children did when they were trying to keep up with adult fear and did not know where to put it. Sofia sat straighter, her eyes moving over the map with more focus than a girl her age should have needed to learn.

“If something happens here,” Clara said, tapping the table near the house, “and we cannot stay, we do not panic. We move.”

“To the woods,” Sofia said quietly. Clara nodded. “Yes. We cut through behind the Henderson fence line, stay low, and follow the tree break until we get to the clearing.”

Eli frowned at the map. “And the car is still there?”

“It’s still there.”

That seemed to comfort him a little.

Clara had parked Amir’s old car on the far side of the woods, half hidden where the brush thickened near an access road nobody used much anymore. She had made sure it had all the essentials they needed if they had to run.

“What if somebody finds it?” Eli asked.

“They haven’t yet,” Clara said. “And even if they do, we have other options.” Sofia looked up from the map. “You always say that.”

“Because it’s true.” Sofia gave a faint nod, but Clara could see in her face that what she really meant was: You always have a plan because you think something bad is going to happen.

“Sofia,” Clara began speaking, “I know I’m asking a lot from you and you’re not even a teenager yet. I wish I would have listened more to your father when he would talk about how everything was falling apart, but alas.”

“I can do this, mom. We can do this.” Sofia was eager, and a bit excited. Though soon, that excitement will turn to fear. They had no way of knowing what awaited them.

From the living room came the soft hum of the television, muted now but still flashing changing light against the wall. The same smiling faces. Clara had stopped listening to most of it. She watched without sound the way some people watched storms from behind glass.

Eli traced one of the roads on the map with his finger. “Dad would’ve liked this plan.” That struck the room harder than anything else had. Clara looked down at the table for a moment before answering, almost laughing. “Your father was terrible at having backup plans. I’d have to constantly remind him about the smallest crap.”

Sofia gave a small, sad smile. “He liked acting like he forgot, he would tell me, but only on small things… which tracks.”

That made Eli smile too, though only for a second. “He always said he was just ‘keeping options open.’” Clara almost laughed.

The mention of Amir changed the air in the room immediately, as though he had stepped into it in memory and all three of them had felt the shape of him at once. The empty chair, the silence at the wrong hours, the missing shoes by the door, the absence of his voice in the mornings, all of it seemed to gather around them.

“I miss him,” Eli said, and because he was younger, he said it plainly. Sofia looked down at the map, blinking hard. “Me too.”

Clara set the pen down and folded her arms, not defensively, but to hold herself still and not sound too annoyed. She had gotten very good at that lately.

“He said he’d come back,” Eli added.

“You need to stop worrying about your father,” Clara said. “We are no longer together, and it’s us now. He’s safer than everyone, probably.”

“Do you think he’ll come back, mom?” Eli asked again.

There it was. The question every room in the house had been asking without words.

Clara did not answer right away. She thought of Amir in all his contradictions. His restlessness, yet gentleness with the children. The way he could seem absent from a conversation and then say something so unexpectedly tender it made her remember who he had once been. She thought of how angry she still was, and how anger did not erase memory nearly as cleanly as people pretended.

“Yes,” she said at last. “I think he will.” Sofia looked up at her mother carefully, like she was testing the truth of her face. “You really think that?” Clara met her eyes. “Yes.”

That seemed to settle something, if only for a moment. She reached for the map again and forced the lesson forward. “Now. Once we get to the car, what do we do?”

“Lock the doors,” Sofia answered first.

“Keep moving,” Eli said.

“No main roads,” Sofia added. “Good.” Clara tapped each point with the pen. “No main roads or unnecessary stops. And if we have to leave fast, what do you take?”

“The go-bags,” Eli said.

“And?”

“The water pouch from the pantry,” Sofia answered. “The medicine bag. The extra ammo.” Clara nodded. “Especially the extra ammo.”

Sofia had become a very good shot, better than Clara had expected the first time Amir took her out to practice before he left. She remembered laughing then, uneasily, at how naturally Sofia settled, aimed, and exhaled.

Eli knew the basics too, though Clara prayed that knowledge would remain buried forever beneath necessity. He was the last resort, the measure you took only when everything else had already gone wrong. The two seemed like this was a grand adventure without realizing the gravity of what it meant actually using a weapon.

They were taught strict trigger discipline and to never point a gun at something you do not plan to destroy. This was core, and their father made sure it burned into their memories. Before putting real firearms in their hands, Amir had practiced with them using airsoft guns.

“We are not looking for trouble,” Clara said, her voice firmer now. “We are avoiding it. Always. The point of all this is to leave, not to stay and fight.”

Both children nodded.

“Do you think anything will actually happen, mom? I feel like everyone is panicking for no reason.”

Clara followed her eyes to the glass, where the room reflected back at them, bright and exposed. She then saw the pictures on the wall of when they all were still one family. She let out a faint smile, and tried not to weep in front of the children.

“I think,” she said slowly, “that people are scared. And scared people do stupid things. A lot of people are going hungry.”

Eli swallowed. “Like on TV?”

Clara thought of the town hall stories she had heard, of the empty shelves, of the shouting, of the way neighbors had started looking at one another with calculation instead of familiarity. “Yes,” she said. “Like that.”

The children were quiet.

Then Sofia reached out and put her hand over Eli’s for just a second, a small gesture, quick and instinctive, like she did not want anyone to make too much of it. Clara saw it anyway. Saw the fear in them. Saw the effort. Saw how quickly childhood had begun retreating from both their faces. She folded the map closed.

“That’s enough for tonight.” Neither of them argued. As they stood, Eli lingered by the table. “Mom?”

“Yes?”

“When Dad comes back…” He hesitated. “Can we still go shooting again? Like before?” Clara looked at him, then at Sofia, who said nothing but whose face answered for her.

A strange ache passed through Clara, so sharp and sudden that for a second she could barely breathe around it. Not because of the guns, not really. Because even their memories of safety had started borrowing the language of danger.

“Yes,” she said softly. “When he comes back.”

The children went upstairs a few minutes later, and Clara remained alone in the dining room with the folded map, the dim lights, and the low electric hum of a house trying very hard to remain a home. After a while she rose, checked the locks again, checked the pantry again, and then stood at the kitchen counter with both hands braced against it, staring into the dark backyard where the trees moved just slightly in the wind. Preparedness had always comforted her.

Loganville, Georgia, United States, 2024

The tone in their household had shifted ever since Clara had Amir served with divorce papers. She had not done it herself. Amir had come home one afternoon to an empty house and an envelope waiting for him. It was not surprising, but accepting it was going to be much harder. Sofia was now twelve years old, and her brother Eli was nine. With October coming to an end, November brought with it fall, cold weather, and bad news.

“I think you’ll be happier, Dad,” Sofia said, trying to console him on the drive to school that morning.

Amir was having a hard time finding work. He had been let go a few months earlier, and Clara had decided to pull the plug. She had found someone else, and Amir had already suspected it. Mutual friends took her side, of course. Amir knew he had not been the most responsible lately, and he acknowledged that. Still, he had expected them to weather the storm together.

“Dad, can I change the station? This is boring.” Sofia pointed toward the radio.

It was the news, something Amir had become fixated on lately.

“Hang on, honey. I need to hear what this lady is saying,” Amir replied, turning the volume up.

Sofia looked over at him. “Wait. That’s the guy who’s going to be president?”

Amir hesitated. “Believe it or not, yes. I feel like something is coming. Something big.”

Sofia was quiet for a moment, then said, “I think as long as we stick together, we’re going to be okay.”

Amir did not answer right away. The divorce had not shocked him, but it was the last thing he needed to deal with at that moment. The temperature in the country felt too hot now, and the hostility seemed worse than ever. He thought back to when he was growing up in the 1990s, when everything had seemed simpler. He remembered how the white kid in the neighborhood always had the best house to hang out in because he had money, and because he could afford four controllers for GoldenEye.

He remembered his childhood fondly, even though there had been a lot of abuse at home. Amir had spent most of his life outside, making friends that way. His family had never been too concerned with where he was. Most of the time, it felt like they did not care much at all. That stayed with him, though he believed most of his trauma came from what happened inside the house, not outside of it.

“Things were so different when I was a kid,” Amir said as they waited in line to drop Sofia off at school.

“What do you mean?” Sofia asked.

“People weren’t always this angry. Now everybody’s mad at each other over the dumbest things.”

He glanced ahead as the line barely moved.

“I used to spend all my time outside. Video games existed, sure, but being outside, riding bikes, going wherever we wanted, that was everything.”

Sofia noticed the slight smile on his face. “What else did you do?”

Amir let out a small laugh. “Whenever we were all at someone’s house, the whole neighborhood knew where we were because our bikes would be piled up outside. That was enough.” His smile grew a little. “And we joked around about everything back then. Nobody acted like every word was the end of the world.”

The line moved again until it was finally Sofia’s turn to get out.

“I love you, baby girl,” Amir said.

“I love you too, Dad.” She stepped out, closed the door, and she was gone.

With Sofia now in school, Amir turned the radio back on and continued to listen. The news was never good. Two weeks ago, there was a mass shooting at an elementary school. People acted shocked for a while, but then something else. And then something else. A constant waterfall of bad news with no end in sight. The pervasiveness of this was severe and had consequences. People gave up on keeping up with the news.

People would essentially become drones. Wake up early to work their eight-hour shift, just to go home to conflict and drama. People would be okay making someone wealthier, while in the same breath, losing everything. The country was headed in a bad direction, and it was hard for people like Amir to ignore. He had learned too much, and perhaps too quickly. It had began affecting his mental health, and he himself thought he should take a break from the constant misinformation.

“Okay but we have talented people here in America,” Amir turned up the radio. “No, not as talented as we- look, okay-” The President was being interviewed by someone Amir did not recognize, but over the radio, she was stern.

“Are you trying to say that Americans can’t do this job, Mr. President?” She asked, and you can feel the stoicism. “Well, Americans still need to learn. They haven’t had the time to learn.”

Amir scoffed. American companies took advantage of a government program that allows them to bring foreigners to America and work jobs that Americans are wanting to do. Instead, these Americans now suffer because with no jobs available for them, no income. And with no money, people cannot sustain themselves.

“Damn H1-B visas.” Amir had lost his job but initially thought it was because of artificial intelligence, as many other people slowly started to lose their jobs to it. The truth was much more sinister. Companies will bring over these people and hold their visas over them, which meant that if they did not work to satisfaction or accept that pay, they would revoke their visas. Its indentured servitude with additional steps.

Subscribe now

By the time Amir made it back home, the warmth from that morning had already faded. The house felt still in that suffocating way that made every sound seem louder than it was supposed to be. Clara was sitting on the couch when he walked in, quiet, composed, almost like she had been waiting for him. Amir looked at her only for a second before turning away. He could not bring himself to hold her gaze. To him, she was no longer the woman he had fallen in love with. That woman felt gone now, replaced by someone colder, someone distant, someone he no longer understood. As much as it hurt, he had accepted that this was the new normal.

He moved past her and started upstairs. He was not taking much with him, only the essentials. A few clothes. His passport. Some cash and whatever else he can think of. Things that could fit into a suitcase without making it feel like he was dragging his whole life behind him.

The Dominican Republic was where his parents were from, and he felt a need to mend that bridge. It was also simply the best place he could think of to start over, to get far enough away from the wreckage to breathe again. He planned on being gone for a few months.

The silence in the house stretched until it became unbearable. Amir stopped folding a shirt and stared down at the bed for a moment before finally speaking, his voice carrying down the hallway.

“What’s his name?”

Downstairs, nothing.

Then, after a pause, Clara answered, “I am not cheating on you.”

Amir let out a laugh, though there was nothing funny in it. It was the kind of laugh that came from a man who already knew the answer and was too tired to argue about it. He stood there shaking his head, one hand gripping the edge of the dresser, the other pressed against his hip as if holding himself together.

He had not even gotten the chance to say goodbye to Eli that morning. Clara had decided to do breakfast with him, just the two of them, and by the time Amir was ready to leave, that moment had already been taken from him too. Another small theft; something he would have to carry.

Still, they all knew he was leaving that day.

The past few days had been strange, heavy, but not without moments that almost felt normal. He had spent good time with Sofia and Eli. They laughed and watched things together. He held onto their voices a little longer than usual, watched their faces a little more carefully, as if trying to memorize them. He made them a promise and repeated it more than once because he needed them to believe it, and maybe he needed to believe it too. He was coming back for them.

No matter what happened between him and Clara, no matter how far he had to go or how long it took him to stand back up, he would come back for his children. That much, at least, still felt solid. In a world that seemed to be splitting apart piece by piece, that promise was the last thing in his life that had not broken.

Amir, “See you later.” Clara stayed quiet, sipped her coffee, and just raised her eyebrows as an acknowledgement. Her phone wouldn’t stop buzzing, as if it were receiving a reservoir of messages and e-mails. With every buzz, Amir would look at his estranged wife with every sound her phone made. “You got away with it.”

Silicon Valley, California, United States 2024

Jeff closed the folder and slid it across the desk with two fingers, almost lazily, as though it contained nothing more than quarterly numbers instead of enough poison to crack a presidency open. Xavier did not touch it right away. He only stared at Jeff from across the dim office, watching the older man lean back in his chair with the smug calm of someone who had spent his life believing consequences were for other people.

“I’ll be in Israel until this blows over,” Jeff said at last. “By the time I come back, the country will be chewing on itself.”

“You’ve incriminated me in the files, correct?” Xavier asked.

“Of course. Just an email. You play the part of a loser who tried to go, but couldn’t secure an invite.” Jeff laugh which got a smile from Xavier. Jeff continued, “the President’s fate is decided, at least for now.”

Xavier’s expressed to Jeff, “you say that like it’s temporary.”

Jeff smiled. “Everything is temporary.”

That finally drew Xavier’s eyes down to the dossier. “This is enough to ruin him.”

“It was designed to be.” Jeff folded his hands over his stomach. “And his buddies… perhaps his family as well. A political nuclear bomb.” He continued.

“A man can survive scandal. He can survive accusations. What he can’t survive is rot. Once people think the rot is real, they smell it everywhere.” He tapped the cover of the file. “This doesn’t just wound him. It makes him radioactive. The public’s curiosity over these files has not gone away.”

For a moment, neither of them spoke. Somewhere beyond the glass, the city glowed in pale, sleepless lines.

Then Xavier said, “AI is moving faster than we projected.”

Jeff let out a short laugh. “That’s because we stopped pretending this country still runs on ethics.” He stood and wandered toward the bar, pouring himself a drink. “Americans were too expensive and so damn needy. Everyone is depressed nowadays, anxiety. Pick a disorder that you Google and are convinced you have it. You bring in foreigners on visas, dangle the paperwork over their heads, and suddenly everyone remembers how to work twelve hours without complaining.”

He swirled the glass. “Productivity is amazing when fear does the management.” He started laughing, “the same people who benefit the most from this program are the same people who think these people are fighting for them.” Jeff kept laughing. “So much stupidity.”

Xavier tilted his head. “Not intelligence. I’d say more apathy. People just don’t seem to care anymore.”

A thin smile crossed Xavier’s face, though there was no humor in it. “Forced labor with email accounts and security badges. History in a cleaner suit.”

Jeff raised his glass slightly. “History is written by the victors. And we are the victors.”

Xavier leaned forward now, elbows on his knees. “Slavery, serfdom, peasantry, debt bondage… and now work visas. Civilizations always sort themselves the same way. A small number of people decide what the masses are worth, and then build a moral vocabulary around it.” His eyes shifted to the skyline.

“The real question is what happens when AI reaches its logical end.”

Jeff already knew where he was going, and the silence between them thickened.

Xavier continued anyway. “Once intelligence becomes scalable, cheap, obedient, and infinitely replicable, what exactly is the function of the surplus population? What do you do with millions of people the machine economy no longer requires?”

Jeff took a drink before answering. “That’s a twenty-year problem.”

Xavier looked back at him. “No. That was a twenty-year problem.”

Jeff’s face tightened with interest. “Go on.”

Xavier’s voice remained level, almost academic, which made it worse. “You automate logistics, administration, analysis, code, finance, law, design, surveillance, medicine. Eventually you are left with an enormous class of people who still expect to eat, vote, complain, organize, and demand a share of a world that no longer has any use for their labor.” He paused. “What happens then?”

Jeff stared into his glass. “They get a bit upset?”

“They become unstable,” Xavier corrected. “And instability brings chaos.”

Jeff gave a low chuckle, though it carried no warmth. “You always did know how to dress barbarism in clean language.” Xavier did not smile this time. “Language is what makes barbarism scalable.”

The room went quiet again.

Jeff turned back toward the desk and set the drink down beside the dossier. “People talk about order like it’s a virtue,” he said. “It isn’t. It’s a mechanism. When a system decides too many people are standing in its way, it stops asking what they need and starts asking what can be done with them.” He shrugged.

Xavier watched him carefully. “And once the math is obvious?”

Jeff’s mouth curled into something that was not quite a smile. “Then the moralists arrive late, as usual, to explain why the inevitable should have been kinder. That everyone deserves this sort of ‘utopia’ that humanity will eventually achieve.”

Xavier finally picked up the dossier. “And the President?”

Jeff’s eyes hardened. “He wanted to be an autocrat. That was his mistake. Men like that always think they’re joining the club.” He gave a dismissive wave toward the file. “He was only ever useful as the court jester who distracts the masses with entertainment.”

Xavier stood. “I’ll keep pushing the models.”

Jeff nodded. “Do that. By the time the public understands what’s happening, they’ll already be arguing over who deserves to be left behind.”

Xavier slipped the dossier under his arm and moved toward the door.

Behind him, Jeff added, almost casually, “And Xavier?”

He stopped.

“You’re not a sentimentalist.”

This time Xavier did smile, faint and cold.

“Truer words have never been spoken.”

Subscribe now

Xavier parted ways with Jeff just after sundown, the city glowing around him in cold ribbons of white and amber. The plan had been confirmed. The system was in motion now, and there was no point pretending otherwise. He drove in silence for a while, one hand resting on the wheel, the other near the console, his thoughts moving faster than the traffic around him. The dossier was ready. The pressure points had been identified. If the President refused to play his part, the files would be released and the country would tear itself apart trying to digest them. The mob was easy to distract.

His phone buzzed against the center console. He glanced down and saw her name.

Mother. Xavier answered at once. “You’re up late.”

Maye’s voice came through calm and warm, though age had given it a weathered sharpness. “And you’re still working.”

He smiled faintly, eyes fixed on the road ahead. “Always.”

There was a pause, the kind only family could hold without discomfort. “You sound like him,” she said.

Xavier did not need to ask who she meant. “I hope not entirely.”

“No,” Maye said softly. “Not entirely.”

The highway stretched out before him in long black bands, the lights of passing cars sliding over the windshield like ghosts. For a few moments they said nothing, and then, as often happened with them, the conversation drifted backward in time.

“I still think about that day,” she said. “More than I should.”

Xavier adjusted his grip on the wheel. “The plane.”

“Yes.”

Her tone changed. It always did when Joshua entered the room in memory. What had once sounded like admiration now carried the ache of unfinished argument.

“I told him not to get on it,” she said. “I told him something felt wrong. He laughed at me, like he always did when he thought instinct was interfering with reason.” She let out a quiet breath. “He said history did not wait for fear.” Xavier listened.

“I can still see him standing there,” Maye continued. “So certain. So impossible to move once he had decided something. I begged him, Xavier. I actually begged him and he still went.”

Her words lingered between them, and Xavier found himself seeing the old stories as he had imagined them when he was younger: Joshua as a hard silhouette against airfield light, carrying certainty like armor, already half myth before death finished the job.

“He believed the world belonged to men willing to do what others could not,” Xavier said.

Maye was quiet for a moment. “He did. And sometimes I hated him for it.”

That startled a small breath out of Xavier, not laughter exactly, but close.

“Only sometimes?” Now she laughed, and it was real, though brief. “Don’t be clever.”

The humor faded, and Xavier’s expression hardened again. The road ahead opened wider, emptier. “If the President refuses to cooperate,” he said, “we release everything.” Maye did not interrupt.

“The files are strong enough to destroy him completely. He will be in prison while… we finish the job. It’ll break his myth, and once that breaks, the rest follows.”

“You say that very confidently.”

“It is confidence.”

“No,” Maye said, her voice lowering. “It is proximity, which is different than confidence.”

Xavier frowned slightly.

“Do not underestimate him,” she continued. “He plays the fool very well. That is part of the act. Men laugh at jesters until the jester learns where their fear lives.” Her tone sharpened. “That man did not get where he is by accident. He understands theater, humiliation, dominance. He knows how to make people bend by making them afraid to stand alone.”

Xavier let those words settle. He respected his mother most when she spoke like this, not sentimentally, but with the cold clarity that had survived Joshua and everything that came after him.

“You think he’ll fight.”

“I think he’ll do what dangerous men always do when cornered,” she said. “He’ll pretend the corner is where he wanted to be all along.” A faint smile touched Xavier’s mouth. “Then we make the corner smaller.”

Maye exhaled. “You sound more like your grandfather every year.”

This time Xavier did not answer. Outside, the suburbs began to gather around him, quiet neighborhoods arranged in neat, forgettable rows, the kind of places built to look permanent while history moved underneath them like fire under floorboards.

After a while, Maye spoke again, and when she did her voice had softened.

“He would be proud of you, you know.”

Xavier’s eyes stayed on the road.

“My father,” she said. “He would not believe what you’ve been able to achieve. The speed of it. Something he only dreamed of.” There was something like awe in her voice now, but also something maternal, something almost tender. “All those things he used to talk about as if they belonged to another century. You made them real.”

Xavier’s jaw tightened slightly. Praise from other people washed over him and disappeared. Praise from her never did.

“He only planted the seed,” Xavier said.

“And you built the machine.” The words hung in the car like incense from a ruined church.

For the first time that evening, Xavier felt something close to satisfaction. Not joy. Never that. Joy was for simpler people. What he felt was heavier, cleaner. Validation, something that meant everything to him. The sense that he was not merely acting, but inheriting.

“He would have liked the efficiency of it,” Xavier said.

Maye gave a dry laugh. “He would have liked the ambition. He would have terrified everyone in the room and called it vision.”

“That too.”

She was quiet for a long while then, and when she spoke again her voice carried a note that made Xavier glance down at the phone, as if he might see her more clearly through it.

“Just remember something he never understood,” she said. “Building power and surviving power are not the same skill.”

Xavier turned into his neighborhood, headlights washing over trimmed lawns and empty driveways.

“I know,” he said.

“I hope so.”

He pulled into the driveway and put the car in park, but neither of them hung up. Finally, Maye said, “I am proud of you, Xavier.” He stared through the windshield into the darkened house before him.

“Thank you, Mother.”

“And Xavier?”

“Yes?”

“Do not let them make you sentimental.”

A faint smile returned to his face, thin as a blade.

“Are you listening to my conversations now?” Laughing, referencing his earlier comment from Jeff earlier.

When the call ended, Xavier sat there for another moment in the silence, one hand still resting on the wheel. The house in front of him was dark, still, ordinary. There was something almost funny about that. Men had built empires, buried nations, bent systems toward ruin, and at the end of the day they still came home to quiet garages and porch lights.

He picked up his briefcase, stepped out into the cold, and walked toward the front door as if nothing in the world had changed. But everything had.

Xavier had barely stepped inside before his phone rang again. He set his briefcase down by the door, loosened his tie, and glanced at the screen. It was Pierre.

He answered without hesitation. “You’re calling late.”

Pierre’s voice came through smooth and measured, touched with the faint amusement of a man who preferred to sound unhurried even when the world was shifting beneath him. “I work better at nights. Spoke with the… ‘team’.”

Xavier moved deeper into the house, one hand slipping into his pocket. “What are they saying?”

Pierre did not answer immediately, which told Xavier the answer was good. “Better than expected,” Pierre said at last. “The new data center clusters are outperforming the projections. Not by a little. By enough that the old timelines are beginning to look quaint.” That caught Xavier’s attention. He stopped in the kitchen, looking out over the dark glass of the backyard doors. “How far ahead?”

“Far enough that several of our people are becoming nervous.”

Xavier smiled faintly. “Then it must be significant.” Pierre gave a low chuckle. “You always were intolerable when you were right.”

Xavier said nothing. He wanted Pierre to continue.

“The acceleration is real,” Pierre went on. “Inference costs are dropping faster than expected. Model behavior is stabilizing sooner. The systems are learning to optimize other systems with less human supervision than we projected.” He paused. “You’ve done something rather extraordinary, Xavier.”

Xavier leaned against the counter. Praise from Pierre was never casual. “I assume you did not call just to flatter me.”

“No. I called because the moon program has been approved. To be fair, the mission itself was approved a few years ago. This sounds like science fiction. They want the moon.” That changed the air in the room.

For a second Xavier said nothing at all, and Pierre seemed to enjoy the silence. “It moved that quickly?” Xavier asked.

“Quicker than I expected,” Pierre replied. “Publicly, it’s framed as a return to ambition.” His voice sharpened just slightly. “Privately, the motive is far more important.”

Xavier already knew it, but he wanted to hear Pierre say it.

“Can it be done?” Pierre asked. “Can large-scale compute be built off-world?” Xavier turned from the window and paced slowly through the kitchen, his mind already moving ahead of the conversation. “Artemis is a project that’s still far off, but it’s good to know that we have support.” Pierre let that sit.

“The problem was never whether we could place artificially driven ‘robots’ there,” Xavier continued. “The problem was whether the energy, cooling, shielding, and maintenance costs would ever justify the move. On Earth, data centers are becoming politically visible. They consume too much. People are beginning to notice the sheer appetite of the machine.” He glanced down at the black screen of the stove clock. “The moon changes that equation.”

Pierre’s tone lowered. “Explain.” Xavier almost laughed. Pierre always knew enough to understand, but never so much that he stopped enjoying the performance of explanation.

“Distance is governance,” Xavier said. “A data center on the moon is insulation. It is physical separation from regulation, sabotage, labor unrest, environmental litigation, public outrage, domestic politics. You take the nervous system of the future and place it somewhere the crowd cannot touch.”

Pierre was quiet now, listening carefully.

“With advanced robotics,” Xavier went on, “the first facilities would not need large permanent populations. That was the old fantasy. Human colonies as the foundation.” He shook his head. “No. That is inefficient. You start with autonomous construction systems, AI-directed maintenance, self-correcting energy grids, machine-managed excavation. Humans come later, if at all.”

Pierre inhaled softly. “So the moon is not the colony.”

Xavier’s smile deepened. “No. The moon is a router.” That line pleased Pierre. Xavier could hear it in the silence that followed.

“And after the first servers are set up?” Pierre asked.

“Then comes redundancy. You are dealing with intelligence architectures that sit above nations.” Xavier’s voice grew colder, more intent. “At that point, globalism will be possible without the interference of governments.”

Pierre let out a slow breath. “Do you understand what this means politically?”

“Yes.”

“Say it.”

Xavier walked back toward the foyer and looked down at his briefcase where he had left it by the door.

“It means the state is already aging out of relevance. Governments still imagine they control infrastructure because they regulate territory. But if the decisive infrastructure no longer depends on territory the same way, then what exactly are they governing?” He paused.

“And beneath that shell?”

“The real system migrates elsewhere.” Pierre’s voice turned thoughtful. “The Americans will think they’re going to the moon to prove they still lead the world.”

“They are,” Xavier said. “They just don’t understand what world they’re proving it in.” The line went quiet again, the kind of quiet that meant both men were seeing the same future from different angles.

Pierre spoke first. “Once this begins, there’s no stopping… People still looking up at the sky, imagining romance.”

“And underneath them,” Xavier said, “the foundation is ours.”

Pierre lowered his voice. “How long until lunar installations can sustain meaningful compute?”

Xavier considered the question carefully. “If progress continues at this pace? Faster than anyone would publicly admit. Ten years for proof of concept. Less, if they’re willing to burn money and bury failures. Twenty for maturity. But with recursive optimization and the current AI curve…” He stopped.

Pierre noticed. “Go on.”

Xavier’s eyes narrowed. “It may not take twenty. However, our priority needs to be the President. We need him to play ball.”

Pierre exhaled through his nose. “That is why they keep underestimating you.”

“No,” Xavier said. “They underestimate the us because they still think it is waiting for their blessing.”

That line hung in the air like a sharp knife. Pierre finally said, “And the colonies?” Xavier looked back toward the dark window, where his reflection stared at him more clearly than the yard beyond it.

“They’ll come,” he said. “Not in the way schoolchildren imagine. No cheerful little civilization in a dome.” His voice dropped almost to a murmur. “The first real colonies will be logistical appendages of computation. Human life arranged around machine necessity. Not the other way around.”

Pierre seemed delighted by that. “A civilization born as technical supremacy.”

“Exactly.” Pierre laughed again, but there was admiration in it now. “Joshua would have adored you.”

Xavier’s expression did not change. “Joshua adored inevitability.”

“And you?”

Xavier stood very still before answering.

“I prefer acceleration.”

Pierre was quiet for several seconds. When he finally spoke, his voice had regained its usual smooth confidence. “Then accelerate. I’ll handle the capital, the policy theater, and the patriotic language. You keep building the future underneath their feet.”

Xavier nodded, though Pierre could not see it. “And when they finally understand?” Pierre’s answer came like velvet over steel.

“By then,” he said, “they’ll be dependent on it.”

The line clicked dead.

Xavier lowered the phone slowly, the house silent around him. Outside, the world remained ordinary. But beyond the clouds and atmosphere and the reach of protest or parliament, he could already see the outline of something else taking shape.

Not a colony, but a throne.

Pretoria, South Africa 1973

Christmas of 1973 showed up hot and not the usual cold that some may be used to. The heat settled on the city, leaning into the houses and refusing to move. The fans ran all day, the windows stayed cracked, and none of it mattered. Everything smelled at once, meat in the oven, cheap wine, pine from the tree, perfume, dust. It was the smell of too many people in one place, of a day that was going to linger.

The Christmas tree stood by the bay window in the front room, silver garland drooping here and there, glass ornaments catching stray bits of light. The colored bulbs blinked even though it was still broad daylight. Presents were shoved up around the base so tight the lower branches almost vanished. The room was too small for everyone, but no one said it. It just meant people pressed closer, voices overlapping. Laughter spilled out of the kitchen. Men talked too loud on the back patio. Children flew through everything, underfoot and uncontained.

Maye stood off to one side with a drink she’d already forgotten about, watching. Her mother had fussed for days to get it right. Candles on the table with red ribbons on the chairs. Fruit and biscuits laid out like something from a magazine. The mince pies were already missing chunks. Maye looked over to her father, Joshua, as he moved through it all like he belonged at the center of it. Never rushed. Short sleeves despite the heat. Conversations tilted toward him without anyone meaning them to. When he laughed, others followed, half a second late, as if they were checking first that it was allowed.

By midday, the house was full. Kaye arrived in a bright dress, already flushed, Pieter behind her, the girls dropping to the floor under the tree like they’d planned it. Leon showed up with bottles tucked under his arm, grinning, Sarie trailing him, and Willem, too old to be called little, not old enough to act like it. Then the rest came pouring in. People who only ever seemed to exist at Christmas. Aunt Helena with her sharp perfume. Uncle Dawid already sweating. Elsabe laughing at everything. Koos quiet for now. Ouma Susanna planted in her armchair, fanning herself, passing judgment on whatever caught her eye. The noise filled every room. Nobody stayed still.

Xavier was everywhere. Two years old and soft in the face, the babe is barely steady, was constantly busy. He moved from gift to gift with both hands stretched out, touching everything. His blond hair flashed under the tree lights. People kept calling to him, warnings, instructions, praise, but he only listened when it suited him. He squatted in front of a silver ornament and stared at it like it was alive. Maye laughed. It looked like he was trying to figure out how the room got trapped inside something so small.

His grandmother melted over him the way she never did for anyone else. Kaye picked him up once to keep him from crawling behind the tree, and he let out a sharp protest until she put him down again. Joshua watched from across the room, amused. One hand in his pocket, already convinced. “Stubborn,” Leon said. “Either he builds something big or breaks everything around him.” People laughed. Joshua smiled, but there was more in it than that. It felt good to be surrounded by family and feel the love in the house.

When it was finally time for presents, the room turned feral. Paper everywhere with kids shouting. Someone swore quietly after stepping on something sharp. Ouma complained about manners and got ignored. Dolls were screamed over. Willem swung a cricket bat until he got yelled at. Aunt Helena admired herself in a silk scarf. Uncle Dawid declared his gift the best one in the room. Adults weren’t much better than the kids once it started.

Xavier didn’t get much, but he treated it like gold. A wooden train and some blocks he cared more about the wrapping from. A stuffed lion he hugged without ceremony. Then the little red metal car. That did it. He sat right down on the floor and pushed it back and forth, humming to himself. Everything else dropped away. Noise, people, heat, it all blurred. The car mattered. The line it traced across the tiles mattered.

Maye watched with adoration as she saw her son being loved on by everyone. This moment was special to her, and she felt good about the direction life was going. Xavier kept going until he was starting to get tired and began to settle. Maye picked her little boy. “You’re so handsome.” She would whisper.

Down the hall and into the nursery, Xavier slept under the comfort of his night light. “You may only be two years old, little monster, but you’re such a terrorist.” She said to Xavier. “Sleep now. Mommy loves you.” Maye went back to the party where no one even noticed her absence. Which she didn’t take offense to, because there was a lot of commotion.

Food pulled people out of the room in shifts. Meat, potatoes, bread torn by hand. Drinks refilled, as the men were drifting in and out of shade. Women talking over one another as they cleared and reset. A radio murmuring somewhere. Maye moved through it all, catching bits of gossip and old stories. Upcoming engagements and new homes that were purchased. Children ruined by university. The family machine grinding on like it always did.

And under the warmth and noise, something harder ran through it. Joshua talking low with Leon. Kaye listening even when she pretended she wasn’t. The kids soaking it up without knowing. The rules of the world were still there. They just wore nicer clothes today. Christmas didn’t erase that. It only softened the edges.

Still, the house held for the afternoon. Xavier was sound asleep in his room, and all was well, Maye thought. The tree blinked red, green, gold. Joshua stood in the doorway, watching, satisfied. And in the middle of all that noise, the little boy kept pushing that car forward, again and again, like his hands already knew where he was headed.

Later, after the worst of the present chaos burned itself out and the house sank into that full, happy tiredness that comes after too much food, Joshua caught Maye’s eye. He didn’t wave. He didn’t smile. He just tipped his head once toward the hallway.

She knew the signal. He wanted a private word without an audience.

Maye set her glass down and followed him past the dining room, past the framed family photos and the spare bed piled with coats, and into his study. The room was cooler and quieter. Laughter still leaked through the walls, but it felt far away in here, like a radio playing in another house.

Joshua closed the door and walked toward his desk carefully, the way men do when their bodies no longer quite agree with their plans. He used to move like nothing could stop him. Now he negotiated with his joints, one step at a time. Age hadn’t softened him so much as narrowed him. The old hunger for movement had turned inward, sharpened into thought.

The study smelled like him; of old leather. Pipe tobacco, with a bit of ash and dust. Rolled maps stood in a rack by the window. Aviation books crowded one shelf, economics another. A desk lamp cast a pool of light over scattered letters and notes, left out on purpose.

“You need to stop smoking that thing, papa. It’s going to kill you one day.” Maye always hated the tobacco.

“Sit,” he said, without acknowledging her concern.

Maye shrugged and sat, tugging her dress smooth. “You look like you’re about to announce the end of the republic.” Maye teased. Joshua smiled thinly. “Not today. Though most things end eventually.”

He lowered himself into his chair and tapped a paper with one finger. “I’ve had word from America.”

That was enough to focus her. Joshua got correspondence from everywhere, but when he said America like that, it meant something deliberate.

“Who?” she asked.

“A Canadian I know. Systems man. He’s been consulting around the power projects in the Northwest. Bonneville.” He paused. “He mentioned two young men. Boys, really. Gates and Allen.”

Maye said nothing.

“They’re clever,” Joshua went on. “Smarter than most rooms they walk into. Allen is the steadier one. Thinks in structures. Systems that fit inside other systems. Gates is sharper, louder. Ambitious in a way that makes people nervous.”

“And why should I care?” Maye asked, though she already did.

He slid a handwritten summary across the desk. She read quietly. Remote systems with terminals and traffic data. Load balancing. Shared computing time... language that wasn’t yet common, but was heading that way fast.

“These boys are building ways for information to move within moments,” Joshua said. “Faster than governments and faster than institutions. From what I’ve observed, this has the potential to be the catalyst we may need.”

“You’ve been speaking to them?” Maye asked.

“Allen, indirectly. Carefully.” He watched her face. “He listens.”

She looked up. “To what?”

“To the idea that this isn’t just about selling machines.” Joshua leaned back. “It’s about management and order,” Joshua coughed, and then continued, with Maye giving him a look of concern.

“You start with something boring and legal, payroll systems, power grids, traffic control. Then one day the system is so embedded that no one remembers how they functioned without it.”

“That’s when it stops being a tool,” Maye said.

“And starts being authority,” Joshua agreed.

He stood and moved to the window, peering through a crack in the curtain. Colored lights blinked in the hallway as someone passed. From behind, he looked older than he liked to admit. The man who once flew halfway across continents alone was still there, but time had redrawn the edges.

“South Africa is useful,” he said. “We’ve made a good living here. But America is where this will grow. Capital, universities, scale. If this thing takes root there first, and it will, then being close matters.”

“You’re talking about moving,” Maye said.

“Sometime. Not tomorrow.” She crossed her arms. “You always make disruption sound tidy.”

“It usually is,” he said.

“Not if you’re the one packing lunches.”

That gave him pause. He didn’t turn around right away.

“I’m not saying we rush,” he said finally. “We have the advantage of choice. I didn’t scrape my way up so my family would be trapped with the vermin who can’t seem to stop spawning.” Maye knew what he meant by vermin, and his racism wasn’t subtle any more. In his old age, Joshua preferred to be more stoic.

Maye studied the papers again. She didn’t disagree with him outright. She understood leverage and infrastructure. Big ideas needed acceptable faces and patient sequencing. She’d spent her whole adult life translating his abstractions into something people could live alongside.

“I’ll help,” she said. “But I’m not moving my children on a hunch and two clever boys.” Joshua smiled, softer this time. “It isn’t a hunch. It’s momentum.”

“Elaborate.”

“With what we are doing, rushing isn’t a requirement.”

That was as close as he came to conceding anything.

He gathered the papers and tucked them away. “For now,” he said, “keep watching America. The next decade won’t belong to the men shouting in parliaments, but rather it’ll belong to the men building the tools that make protesting unnecessary.”

Then, almost casually, he added, “I’m flying next month. A friend asked me along. Small plane and he claims its somewhat comfortable.”

Maye frowned. “At your age?”

“Especially at my age.” He smiled. “The body needs reminding.”

She didn’t laugh, not quite. Something tightened in her chest instead. Joshua didn’t notice. He was already thinking ahead.

“Go,” he said. “Be present. We’ll talk details later.”

But he talked anyway. About offices filled with terminals. About companies becoming stronger than ministries because they owned the systems everyone depended on. About data, before people routinely used the word. About knowing what people would do before they thought they’d decided.

Maye listened and challenged him where it mattered. Not to stop him, but to sharpen the edges he tended to ignore. When they stepped back into the hallway, the noise swallowed them again. Someone was shouting about dessert. A child ran by dragging a toy with a broken wheel. The tree lights blinked, patient and cheerful.

Joshua slipped easily back into the room, warm and animated, carrying his secret like something glowing. Maye followed, smiling for the family, while her mind split clean down the middle. One half stayed here, with the children and the house and the safety of the moment. The other half leaned forward into a future already beginning to hum. Joshua coughed a few more times, getting the attention of Maye. he really needs to stop with that pipe, Maye would think.

The party began to die down and everyone started to part ways. Maye carried on with the pleasantries and thanked everyone for coming. She received a bit of praise that you’d expect from those who are excited to have met your child. She doesn’t make it obvious, but by 1973, she had become a vital part of the machine. Though she protested a bit because of the holidays, she knew what the future held. The potential of what Gates and Allen are building could set them on the course to changing the world in the vision of the technocrats.

Subscribe now

Palo Alto, California 1997

By the time Xavier finished university, the degree already felt too light in his hands. Not useless, just insufficient. It marked an end, when he was already impatient for momentum.

He wore the achievement awkwardly, like borrowed clothing. Tall, lean, and restless, he had the look of someone who spent more time thinking than sleeping. His face hadn’t yet hardened into its later shape, which made him easier to dismiss than he should have been. The eyes gave him away. Pale, intent, and rarely quite present. Conversations seemed to lag behind him, as if he were already working through replies to questions no one had asked yet. He smiled infrequently, and never for long. Even in photographs with fellow graduates and proud parents, he looked faintly annoyed by how slowly everything was moving.

People often mistook him for shy. He wasn’t. He was bored.

If asked what he planned to do next, he might say internet publishing, or finance, or systems design. Given a little more time, the answer drifted. Not in metaphor, not as fantasy, but as logistics. Mars came up the way supply chains did. Fuel constraints. Habitats and redundancy. Civilizations, he believed, should not bet their existence on a single address. He talked about it plainly enough that listeners either laughed it off or leaned closer. Xavier rarely noticed which.

He left school without much interest in respectability. What he carried with him was hunger.

From the outside, the following years looked like speed. Inside them, Xavier experienced something closer to compression. He built and shoved and argued his way forward. Win or lose, he used the energy of the moment to push into whatever came next. Zip2 made him wealthy, but wealth was beside the point. The sale felt less like an arrival than a countdown reaching zero. Where others paused, he accelerated.

By 1999, he was already inside the next project. An online bank meant to be broad enough to absorb everything that touched money. He called it X.com because names were important to announce boldly, not reassure. The problem was timing. Someone else had arrived at a narrower solution first.

Pierre understood leverage. He cared about pressure points, not grand design. His team had built something lean and immediately useful. Confinity caught hold in payments while Xavier was still thinking in architectures. Pierre admired ambition as an idea. In practice, he found it draining. Xavier, in return, found Pierre constrained. Competent, but small in imagination.

By early 2000, the two companies were circling each other in the familiar dance of rivals who had begun to look uncomfortably alike. The logic was unavoidable. Competition cost money. Burn rates were climbing. The internet, still young enough to forgive nothing, had already started killing off the unfocused. They could fight and see who lasted, or they could combine and decide the shape of the future together.

So they met.

The conference room in Palo Alto was all glass and artificial calm. The air-conditioning was too strong. Condensation gathered around untouched bottles of mineral water. Whiteboards carried faded remnants of arguments no one remembered winning.

Pierre arrived first. Composed, precise, already in control of his posture. Xavier came in like weather. He moved quickly, sat quickly, spoke as if time were something that belonged to him. People, to him, were less individuals than variables, useful or obstructive depending on the moment.

The beginning went smoothly enough. Numbers with variable growth curves. Fraud risk, and the sudden dependency on eBay. The usual language of reassurance. Eventually, though, the meeting stopped pretending to be technical. “The issue,” Pierre said, evenly, “is that your company wants to do everything at once.”

Xavier leaned back. “And yours doesn’t want to do enough.” Seats shifted. Someone became very interested in his notes.

“Focus wins markets,” Pierre said. “Focus wins footholds,” Xavier replied. “I’m not aiming for footholds.”

Pierre’s mouth tightened. “You’re designing a cathedral before you’ve tested the foundation.”

“I know what the building is for.”

“At present,” Pierre said, glancing down, “it appears to exist mainly as an efficient way to spend money.”

Xavier leaned forward, eyes bright. “Payments aren’t the point. They’re the access layer. What people actually need is a financial system built for the internet itself. Banking that isn’t stitched onto decades-old machinery. Once you control the movement of money, you get trust. Coordination follows.”

Pierre interrupted, “We were discussing payments.”

“We’re discussing infrastructure,” Xavier said. “The rest is downstream.” The room fell quiet.

Pierre studied him carefully. “This is the part where you tell us this is about more than business.” Xavier shrugged. “It always is.”

“And here it comes,” Pierre said. “The vision.”

“You asked what I’m building.”

“I asked what we can win.”

Xavier smiled, briefly. “I’m not trying to win a quarter.”

Pierre stared at him. “Mars,” he said.

A collective exhale moved around the table.

“Yes,” Xavier said, without hesitation. “Mars.”

Pierre closed his eyes for a moment. “We don’t yet dominate online payments.”

“If civilization stays on one planet,” Xavier said, “it stays vulnerable.”

Pierre opened his eyes. “I need to know whether I am negotiating with a founder or listening to a prophet.”

Xavier’s grin returned, sharp and unapologetic. “Those aren’t mutually exclusive.”

Against his will, Pierre laughed.

They argued for hours. Beneath it all lay the real contest. Pierre wanted a company sharpened by constraint. Xavier wanted a system capable of expansion beyond anyone’s comfort. Each believed the other was dangerous in a different way.

During a break, they stood together by the window, the rest of the room dissolved into hallway noise.

“You are exhausting,” Pierre said.

Xavier nodded. “I get that a lot.”

“You treat every company like the seed of something much larger.”

“That’s because most people stop too soon.” Pierre turned. “And some destroy what they build because they confuse appetite with destiny.” Xavier met his gaze. “That sounds neat. It also sounds like fear dressed up as wisdom.”

Pierre smiled thinly. “I am not afraid of you.”

“No,” Xavier said. “You’re afraid I might be right.”

There was a moment where neither spoke. Then Pierre said, “Fine. Maybe that’s precisely why this works.”

Xavier looked at him. “Works how?”

“You push outward. I pull inward. Neither of us gets exactly what we want.” Xavier considered it. “I don’t despise you,” he said finally.

Pierre laughed. “That’s worse.”

When they returned to the table, the outlines of the future had already shifted. On paper, it would be a merger. In reality, it was a collision. Two theories of power forced into temporary alignment. The internet was still young enough to feel malleable, and both men intended to leave fingerprints on it.

Xavier wanted a system big enough to matter. Pierre wanted one precise enough to survive.

With the meeting adjourned, the two gathered their things. Xavier dropped a few papers and notebooks on the floor. “What’s that?” Pierre asked, pointing at the floor… the Technate?”

Xavier hesitated and picked it up immediately. “Don’t worry about that. Fiction my mother wants me to read.” Pierre and Xavier may not know it then, but at this moment, the two began what those before them had set up to finish. The truth was that Xavier was obsessed with the idea of a technate, similar to his mother.

When his grandfather had passed away, Xavier found a hidden calling to carry on his legacy when he was old enough to read. His mother had indoctrinated her young son into the same ideology that his grandfather had constantly talked to Maye about. With the advent of the Internet and its potential still being discovered, the gears began to turn within the cabal.

“I need to get to work.” Xavier whispered to himself. “I’m running behind schedule.”

Subscribe now

For a little while, the lie held.

On paper, the merger looked inspired. Reporters called it inevitable. Investors, still pretending chaos could be mistaken for strategy, praised its boldness. Inside the company, the metrics pointed just convincingly enough upward to keep doubt at bay. User numbers rose and money continued to move. The press enjoyed the symmetry of rivals becoming partners, because a merger let everyone pretend the bleeding had already stopped.

It hadn’t.

The new company felt less like a union than a truce. Two enclaves sharing infrastructure, watching one another through thin walls.

One side came from Xavier’s orbit, where scale was a moral good and hesitation looked like intellectual surrender. The other came from Pierre’s, where constraint was survival and excess ambition usually ended in collapse. In theory, the tension could have produced balance. In practice, it produced erosion. Agreements were reached in meetings and quietly undone afterward. Engineers aligned in public, then corrected course in private. Product decisions dragged, reshaped by compromise until no one could quite recall who had wanted what.

Xavier treated the conflict as proof that he mattered.

He moved through the office as if time itself were mismanaged. He slept little. He spoke fast. The energy around him shifted when he entered a room. Some found it contagious. Others counted the minutes until he left. Often, the same people felt both. A conversation about fraud prevention became an argument about trust at scale. A discussion of throughput slid into digital identity, then banking, then coordination beyond institutions. If he wasn’t interrupted, Mars would surface eventually, not as spectacle but as destination.

Pierre never matched that velocity. He didn’t need to. He conserved his attention and spent it sparingly. He listened without reacting, then replied with sentences precise enough to puncture an entire presentation. Where Xavier overwhelmed, Pierre narrowed. Where Xavier expanded the horizon, Pierre trimmed it to something measurable. People left Xavier’s meetings stirred and uneasy. They left Pierre’s calmer, even if the future he described felt colder.

Before long, the company arranged itself accordingly.

The first real rupture arrived over architecture. The room smelled of marker ink and stale coffee. Diagrams crowded the whiteboard, layered over old diagrams that no one bothered erasing. FRAUD had been circled aggressively. EBAY underlined hard enough that the board bore a faint groove.

Xavier stood with the marker, speaking past the room rather than to it. “We cannot keep assembling this as separate parts,” he said. “That is how companies trap themselves. We need a unified system. One account structure. One logic.”

Elias, drawn from Pierre’s team, rubbed his face. He looked worn already. “Central logic sounds good,” he said. “A central failure does not.” Xavier ignored the remark. “Everyone here is guarding success as if it were fragile. Success comes from ambition, not by being a coward.”

Pierre spoke from the end of the table. “No one is arguing against ambition. They’re questioning your habit of treating expansion as coherence.” Xavier turned. “And you treat caution as intelligence.”

“We have something people actually rely on,” Pierre said. “You seem offended by its limits.”

“We have the beginnings of something larger than a product.”

“We have the beginnings,” Pierre replied, “of a company that will not survive if it tries to become a doctrine.”

No one spoke. Xavier laughed once, sharp and humorless. “Interesting.” Pierre met his gaze evenly. “Because I believe in constraints?”

“Because you mask belief as pragmatism.”

For a moment, Pierre’s composure thinned. Recognition flickered there. Xavier saw it, and knew he had. Nothing changed officially that day. Something shifted anyway.

Afterward, people lingered once Xavier left a room. Conversations finished themselves in his absence. Frustrations that once stayed private learned to travel. A manager from Xavier’s side remarked quietly, “He doesn’t lead. He just takes up space.” By the next day, the phrase had spread. Soon it stopped sounding like a joke.

Pierre didn’t create the fatigue. He understood how to cultivate it.

He kept his conversations small and quiet. A walk. A coffee. A pause by someone’s desk that lasted longer than intended. He never attacked Xavier directly. He asked questions instead. How long can this pace hold? Who absorbs the risk? What happens if the vision misfires? He let people answer themselves. By the time they reached conclusions, they believed those conclusions were their own.

What began as observation became arrangement.

Elias resisted longer than most. Loyalty wasn’t the issue. Endurance was. Pierre made difficulty feel containable. Xavier made it feel endless. To exhausted engineers holding back fraud with improvisation and grit, clarity mattered more than inspiration.

Late one night, the office nearly empty, Pierre asked Elias a simple question. “Can this be contained?”

Elias stared at the screen. “If it can’t?”

“Then the board will eventually notice,” Pierre said. “And ask who is willing to say so out loud.”

Across the company, Xavier felt the change before anyone named it. He reacted by pushing harder. More meetings with longer talks. Direct appeals to younger staff who mistook velocity for destiny. He filled whiteboards with futures that made the present feel embarrassingly small. Some emerged convinced. Others decided he would drive them into catastrophe.

Late one night, he called his mother. “They keep dragging everything back to fear,” he said.

“Or perhaps,” Maye replied, “you keep reminding them how replaceable they are.”

Silence, followed by a response from Xavier. “But that’s the problem. They aren’t replaceable.”

“You don’t make yourself smaller,” she continued. “You make following you feel like growth.”

He understood the distinction immediately. It unsettled him.

“Pierre already knows that,” she added. “Which is why he’s dangerous.” Xavier didn’t argue. He smiled instead. He thought he had time.

He didn’t.

The board hadn’t moved. No open revolt had begun. But the company had developed the quiet tension of something preparing itself. Meetings multiplied without purpose. Language grew careful. Carefulness always meant the decision had already been made somewhere no one admitted looking. Xavier tried to take more air.

Pierre took less.

That was how the struggle truly started. Not with confrontation, but with alignment. Not with force, but with patience. One doubt placed carefully. One exhaustion acknowledged. One person at a time deciding they wanted a future that didn’t feel like a wager.

The merger hadn’t produced a partnership. It had produced a test. The question was no longer who was right. It was which vision the company could survive.

Subscribe now

The betrayal began while Xavier was still in the air.

He liked motion because it made other people feel provisional. Airports, overnight flights, hotel lobbies where no one expected permanence. He was at ease in places designed for transit. Stillness belonged to managers. Movement belonged to men who intended to reorder things. By then he was already talking about the company as if it were an early draft, a functioning prototype whose real purpose was to lead somewhere else. Payments were useful. Banking was useful. Finance itself was useful. But usefulness was not the same as destination. What mattered was infrastructure, systems sturdy enough to carry weight long after the original builders had been forgotten.

While Xavier moved, Pierre stopped. Pierre’s stillness was not hesitation. It was timing.

Back in California, the office stayed lit late into the night. The conference room smelled of coffee that had been reheated too many times, plastic warmed by projectors, and the faint satisfaction men tried not to show when authority shifted in their direction. Pierre sat at the table with his jacket off, sleeves rolled once. He did not smile. He did not rush. He spoke as if the discussion were procedural, which made it easier for everyone else to agree without feeling complicit.

Around him sat board members, investors, senior managers who had spent months convincing themselves that the conflict could be contained. They no longer used the word conflict. They spoke instead about stability, governance, confidence. Words designed to sound neutral. Words that made decisions feel inevitable rather than chosen.

Half a world away, Xavier woke as the plane hit turbulence.

The jolt was sharp enough to pull him fully awake. The cabin light caught the drawn faces around him, the blankets half‑discarded. He checked his watch. Less than an hour of sleep. Fine. He reached for his phone as the signal stuttered back.

Messages arrived in a rush.

Missed calls. Voicemail. Urgent. Board met. Call immediately.

He stared at the screen longer than usual. He did not listen to the messages. He knew the pattern. Pierre did not confront. He positioned. He made outcomes feel like common sense.

When Xavier stepped into the terminal, he was already calling California.

No answer.

Another number. Voicemail.

A third. Finally, a voice.

“We need to speak,” the man said.

“Now,” Xavier replied.

A pause that answered everything. “The board has concerns.”

Xavier stopped walking. People flowed around him. “Concerns about what?”

Another pause. “Leadership.”

The line went dead.

From that moment on, momentum worked against him. Customs. Taxis. Traffic. Each delay sharpened the outline. By the time he reached the city, the pieces had arranged themselves. Too much instability. Strategy without containment. A founder who behaved like weather. The language was careful, sanitized. No one admitted fear. They called it responsibility.

Pierre took the final call of the evening just before leaving.

“You can stabilize this?” the investor asked.

Pierre glanced out at the darkened office. “Yes.”

“And Musk?”

Pierre waited long enough to show respect for the question. “He’s a visionary. But vision isn’t governable.”

That was enough.

When the call ended, Elias asked quietly, “Will he be surprised?”

“No,” Pierre said. “He’ll arrive angry.”

Xavier reached Pierre while the taxi cut through morning traffic.

Pierre answered immediately.

“You moved,” Xavier said.

“The board did,” Pierre replied.

“Don’t hide behind them.”

“I’m telling you how it happened.”

“That’s structure, not truth.”

Outside the car, light spilled across concrete. Inside, the air felt thin.

“This is about survival,” Pierre said.

“This is about you choosing safety over ambition.”

Pierre went silent.

“You want something bounded,” Xavier continued. “Something you can control. You don’t believe in building anything that might outgrow you.”

“And you don’t believe in limits,” Pierre said, his voice colder. “You exhaust people and call it progress.”

The accusation landed. Xavier didn’t answer right away.

“You think this ends me,” he said finally.

“I think it ends chaos.”

“You mistake order for destiny.”

“And you mistake resistance for proof,” Pierre replied.

The call ended without ceremony.

At the office, nothing looked different. Same desks, same light, same half‑finished coffee cups. What had changed was alignment. Conversations shortened when he passed. People looked up, then away. Institutions did not confront figures like Xavier. They reorganized around them.

A board member delivered the decision in language scrubbed of emotion.

Leadership transition. Continuity. Market confidence.

Xavier listened without sitting down.

When it was finished, he asked one question. “Did Pierre commit before or after everyone else did?”

The board member hesitated. That was answer enough.

Xavier left.

For an hour he walked the city without direction. Anger came first. Then humiliation. Then something colder. Not resignation. Distance.

He stopped by the water as evening settled in. Messages kept arriving. He stopped reading them.

Let Pierre have it.

The thought brought relief, which surprised him.

The company shrank in his mind, not because it was trivial, but because he could finally see its limits. It was a machine. A useful one. Constrained by caution, scaled to fit the tolerances of ordinary men.

His phone rang again. Maye.

“They picked the future they can manage,” she said.

He watched a plane cross the sky. “They picked the future they understand.”

“Pierre thinks he won.”

“He won the company.”

“And you?”

Xavier didn’t answer right away.

Then, quietly, “I lost friction.”

She smiled on the other end. He could hear it.

By the time night finished settling, the loss had already begun to reorder itself into something else.

Pierre would inherit administration. Xavier would look for escape velocity.

The chapter follows Xavier as he learns, while traveling, that Pierre and the board have moved against him and are stripping him of control of the company under the language of stability and survival. As Xavier scrambles through calls, airports, and meetings, the betrayal unfolds like a corporate ambush, revealing that Pierre has quietly aligned investors and executives against him. Their confrontation makes clear that the real conflict was never just about a business, but about two competing visions of power: Pierre’s belief in disciplined, governable systems and Xavier’s obsession with building something vast enough to reshape civilization itself. By the end, Xavier’s humiliation hardens into transformation. Rather than seeing the loss as defeat, he begins to view it as liberation, deciding that payments and finance were too small for him anyway and that his future lies in building bigger, more mythic things like rockets, energy, and Mars.

Loganville, United States, 2023

The drive back from church had the kind of silence that crept in by inches. Few houses still held on to hope by flying American flag. It was uncommon to go down an entire neighborhood nowadays without seeing one. Loganville was still dressed in the fading gold of early evening, the sky warm and bruised at the edges, the roads busy with people heading home from worship, dinner, and whatever small rituals were left to make life feel normal.

Amir kept one hand on the wheel and the other resting near the console, his eyes moving from the road to the neighborhoods they passed. He had started noticing it weeks ago, then daily, and now he could not stop seeing it. Another FOR SALE sign. Then another. A townhouse with the blinds torn down crooked. A pile of black trash bags at the curb. A sheriff’s vehicle parked outside a brick ranch with the front door hanging open and somebody’s mattress leaning half in the yard like a body dragged out into daylight.

“See that?” Amir said, nodding toward the house. “That’s the third one just on this road.”

Clara did not answer. The glow from her phone lit the underside of her face blue and ghostly. Her thumb kept moving, up and up, like whatever was happening on the screen mattered more than the world collapsing outside the window with a noticeably blank stare.

“I’m talking to you,” Amir said. “And I heard you.” Clara retorted.

“Do you? Because you’ve been on that phone since we left.” That got her attention. Clara lowered it just enough to glare at him. “So now I can’t even look at my phone on the way home?”

“That’s not what I said.”

“It’s always something with you.”

Sofia and Eli sat still in the backseat, both old enough now to know when a conversation was turning sharp. They had learned the weather of their parents’ marriage the way children in tornado country learn the sky. Sofia, sensing the drop in pressure, leaned forward and said, too brightly, “Can we watch that new Mario movie this weekend? Everybody at school saw it already.”

Eli perked up immediately. “Yeah, please? Connor said it’s really funny.”

Amir grabbed onto the lifeline they offered. “Maybe we can go Saturday. Get popcorn, make a night out of it.”

Clara let out a dry laugh that had no warmth in it at all. “With what money?”

The words landed like a stone through glass. Sofia sank back into her seat. Eli looked down at his shoes. Amir’s jaw tightened, but he said nothing. The rest of the ride home passed in a hush so complete that even the turn signal sounded intrusive.

As they moved deeper into their side of town, the signs multiplied. Not just FOR SALE now, but FOR RENT, AVAILABLE NOW, MOVE-IN SPECIAL, the kind of desperate language that had begun creeping across front lawns like a second species of weed. Whole stretches of street looked hollowed out.

Porch lights were off on houses that should have had families eating dinner inside. Driveways sat empty except for faded oil stains and abandoned toys left in the grass, as if the people had been swept away mid-sentence. A swing set stood in one backyard with one chain broken, the seat hanging sideways. In another, somebody had left a child’s bicycle near the mailbox, and it had been there so long one tire had gone flat and folded into the pavement.

“They replaced an entire department foreigners,” Amir broke the silence. “From India, Pakistan; not sure.”

“Just as long as you don’t lose your job…” Clara said silently. Amir thought for a moment, but didn’t let the moment. “And if I do? Are you hinting at something?” More silence.

This was the beginning of the decline, not charts and polished language, but the real thing— the human cos. The rot spreading beneath the paint. It started with whispers. A missed payment here, a late notice there. Then came the layoffs, first in offices, then warehouses, then the places people swore would always be safe. Men in steel-toe boots and women with lunch totes were sent home with severance packets and motivational smiles. Churches filled up on Sundays with prayers about provision, but the parking lots told a different story each week, fewer decent vehicles, more dented bumpers, more borrowed rides, more people smiling too hard. Families learned how to pretend in public before they learned how to eat less in private.

By late summer, the county had begun to feel like it was being auctioned off piece by piece. Investors came in from out of state like vultures in loafers, buying homes in clusters before the paint even dried on the eviction notices. Entire cul-de-sacs changed hands without anyone on the street understanding how. One month a home belonged to a family with Christmas lights and backyard cookouts, the next it was owned by an LLC no one had ever heard of, its name printed in tiny black letters on a metal sign zip-tied to the post. Rent went up overnight. The old owners vanished. New tenants moved in fast, stayed nervous, and kept to themselves. Neighborhoods that had once felt stitched together by routine and memory became revolving doors of financial triage.

And the uglier part, the part nobody on television could quite capture, was how fast people turned on each other once the pressure really set in. Every empty house became a rumor mill. Every eviction became a morality play. Folks said they must have lived beyond their means, must have been lazy, must have been irresponsible, because the alternative was too terrifying. They would really talking about themselves, and they were merely portraying their insecurities. They were three months behind on the only car they had left, and these corporations did not hesitate when it came to recovering assets.

The alternative was that decent people could do everything right and still be ground into dust. Amir saw deputies carrying belongings onto lawns while children stood barefoot beside plastic bins full of clothes. He saw old men sitting in folding chairs at the end of driveways like sentries over lives that had already been repossessed. He saw U-Hauls backed into driveways every weekend, not for new beginnings, but for smaller endings. Garage sales became survival rituals. Wedding gifts, baby cribs, family photo albums, tools, televisions, all priced to disappear by sundown.

Even the houses themselves seemed to reflect it. Lawns went brown first. Then came the warped shutters, the uncollected flyers, the above-ground pools turning dark with algae. Windows stared back at the street like blind eyes. Mailboxes overflowed. Fences sagged. One abandoned home near the entrance of their neighborhood had plywood over the windows before Halloween, and by Thanksgiving somebody had spray-painted WE WERE HERE across the garage door in red. Another had a refrigerator left on the curb with the doors ripped off, its shelves still stained with old spills, looking less like trash and more like evidence.

Amir slowed as they turned onto their street. Three homes on the same block had rental signs in the yard. One had no curtains anymore, just a vacant rectangle of darkness behind the glass. Another had a family loading the last of their belongings into a pickup truck under the dim wash of a porch light. No one was talking. A woman held a baby against her shoulder while a man shoved contractor bags into the truck bed with the dead-eyed rhythm of someone past anger and too tired for shame. Two little boys stood in the yard beside a stack of board games and a lamp with no shade.

Clara looked up then, finally, and even she had nothing to say.

That was how decline began in places like this. With silence. With the slow replacement of ownership by access, of stability by monthly terms and conditions, of neighborhoods by inventory. It came with church clothes in the backseat and children asking about movies their parents could no longer afford. It came with arguments sharpened by fear, with spouses retreating into screens because it kept them distracted.

It came with a thousand tiny humiliations, all stacking on top of one another until a town that had once believed itself safe woke up one season later to find it had been converted into a holding pen for people who still thought the worst was ahead of them, not realizing it had already begun.

Subscribe now

“We do not need any data centers in our town!”

Amir had gone to the town hall meeting that night because he already knew what it was going to be. Another performance. Another room full of ordinary people being told that their suffering was progress. The topic was data centers, those gray tumors spreading across the country with malignant efficiency. Everywhere they went, they swallowed land, strained water supplies, and drove energy costs even higher in places where families were already living month to month. For people who had been stretched thin for years, this felt like the final insult.

A spokesperson for one of the companies stepped to the podium with the polished calm of someone who knew none of this would ever touch his own life. Years earlier, people had admired the brand for its sleek electric cars and its promises about the future. Now it arrived in towns like this one carrying subsidies in one hand and a power bill in the other.

“I understand your concerns,” he said. “I know there have been a lot of rumors, but this project will be a net positive for the community. The subsidies will help offset any increase in energy costs.”

“That’s bullshit,” Amir said.

He thought he had muttered it under his breath. He had not.

The spokesman paused and looked directly at him, seizing the moment the way men like him always did. “Sir, if you continue using offensive language, this meeting will have to end, and your concerns will go unheard.”

Amir let out a bitter laugh. “Our concerns are already going unheard. You’re going to do whatever you want no matter what anybody in this room says. This has been happening all over the country, so don’t stand up there and patronize us like we still have a vote.”

The room stirred. A few people nodded. One woman clapped once before stopping herself.

Amir kept going. “The only reason you people can get away with this is because Americans stopped caring about what’s being done to their own country.”

That was enough. The moderator banged the gavel and called the meeting to a close before it could turn into something harder to manage. The crowd broke into a storm of muttering voices, angry but restrained, the kind of anger that had become second nature in America. People stood, gathered their things, and shuffled toward the exits with the defeated posture of citizens who had shown up out of duty only to be reminded that duty no longer counted for much.

Amir was right, and everyone in that room knew it. As he stood near the aisle, a man in an old work jacket approached him and offered his hand. “Damn shame how right you are,” he said quietly.

Amir shook it. The man gave a single nod and walked away.

That was the country now. Full of people who knew exactly what was happening, who knew exactly what needed to be done, but kept waiting for someone else to move first. Courage had been replaced by commentary. Patriotism had been reduced to slogans, yard signs, and online performances. Everyone could feel the ground giving way beneath them, but most had already been trained to mistake helplessness for civility.

In the days ahead, people would protest. They would make signs, stand outside fenced-off lots, and speak at council meetings until their voices turned hoarse. Local Facebook groups would light up with outrage. Pastors would mention it in sermons. Radio hosts would thunder about betrayal and corruption. None of it would matter. The right people had already been bought, and the people who might have stopped it were nowhere to be found.

Across the country, data centers began replacing open land, chewing through rolling hills, tree lines, and farmland as if beauty itself had become economically inefficient. The same corporate class that had already hollowed out towns through automation and artificial intelligence now demanded even more power, more subsidies, more land, more silence.

For the workers who had not yet been replaced by software, there came another humiliation: jobs were cut, wages were squeezed, and companies scoured the market for whoever would work the hardest for the least. At an attempt to laugh at Americans faces, as they were losing jobs, they would be replaced by foreigners who would work and complain far less than an American. Somehow, this wasn’t enough to stir the people to come together stop this from happening. The people who had built the system were being priced out of it by the very machine they had been told would liberate them.

At the same time, the housing market became its own kind of feeding frenzy. Companies bought homes at record pace, not to sell them, but to carve them up into rental income. Families who once dreamed of owning a home now found themselves renting bedrooms for the price their parents had once paid for entire mortgages. What had once sounded absurd, even dystopian, no longer seemed impossible. There were whispers now of forty-year loans, then fifty. The country was being slowly converted from a republic of owners into a nation of permanent tenants, each year paying more to possess less.

That was how the decline worked. In ways dramatic enough to wake the sleeping. It also came through meetings like this one, through polished lies, through subsidies and public-private partnerships, through the careful language of inevitability. By the time most people understood what had been taken from them, it had already been sold, zoned, fenced, and wired into the grid. It was obvious that the rich were squeezing anyone with a penny out of the market. Entirely.

By the time Amir got home, the house had gone quiet. The kind of quiet that only came after children had finally surrendered to sleep. Sofia’s door was shut. Eli’s night-light cast a thin strip of blue into the hallway. Somewhere in the back of the house, an air vent hummed with the tired, rhythmic breath of late night. Amir stood in the kitchen for a moment with his keys still in his hand, letting the stillness settle over him after the sour, fluorescent tension of the meeting. Then he saw the flicker of the television spilling out from the living room.

Clara was stretched across one end of the couch in sweatpants and an old T-shirt, half covered by a blanket, the light from the movie moving softly across her face. She looked up when he came in, not startled, just aware. Tired. Real. For a moment she did not look like the version of herself he had been fighting with in fragments for months. She looked like the girl he had once built a life around. “You’re home late,” she said quietly.

“Meeting ran long.”

She nodded and looked back at the screen, but she did not shut down. She did not retreat into her phone. Amir took that as permission and eased himself onto the couch beside her. It felt awkward at first, like trying on an old coat he was no longer sure belonged to him. But when he shifted closer, Clara lifted the blanket without a word. He settled beside her and, after a second of hesitation, rested his head in her lap.

She let him. That small mercy nearly broke him.

For a while neither of them said much. Clara’s fingers drifted absentmindedly through his hair, and Amir stared at the television without really seeing it. He became aware, almost all at once, of how long it had been since they had shared a moment that did not feel negotiated, defensive, or brittle. How long it had been since her touch had not felt rationed.

Outside, a car passed somewhere down the street. The refrigerator kicked on in the kitchen. In the dim wash of the lamp and the television, the house felt suspended in amber, preserved for one fragile hour from everything that had been eating at it.

“How did it go?” Clara asked after a while. Amir let out a breath through his nose. “About like I thought it would.”

He told her about the spokesman, the fake concern, the polished answers, the way the whole room had known before it even started that the decision had already been made. He told her what he said, and what happened after. Clara listened. Really listened. Every now and then she asked a question or made a face at the parts that angered her. There was something so painfully familiar about it that Amir almost did not trust it. But he let himself stay there anyway. Let himself believe, if only for that night, that maybe they had not wandered so far from each other that they could not still find the trail back.

When the movie ended, the credits rolled softly over the room and neither of them moved to get up. Amir lifted his head and looked at her. Clara looked back, and there it was, something old and warm and almost shy passing between them. Not dramatic or cinematic. Just a flicker. A remembering.

He smiled at her in that quiet, tentative way a husband does when he is not sure whether he is stepping toward his wife or toward a ghost. She smiled back.

The rest came easily then, with the strange sweetness of people remembering a language they had not spoken in a long time. There was no performance in it, none of the hardness that had come to define so much between them. For a little while they felt younger, like some earlier version of themselves had slipped into the room and borrowed their bodies. Like two teenagers playing house and believing love alone could keep the roof from leaking.

Afterward, the room went still again. The television had gone black. The only light came from the lamp on the side table, low and yellow and tender enough to forgive almost anything. Clara lay with her head against Amir’s chest, and he could feel her breathing slowly begin to change. Then he felt it. A tremor first. Then the warmth of tears against his skin.

He looked down. Clara kept her face turned inward, as if she could hide inside the hollow space beneath his shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered.

Just that. No explanation. No defense. No argument threaded through it like barbed wire. Only those two words, small and wounded, spoken from some place deeper than pride.

Amir said nothing for a moment. His hand rested against her back. Part of him wanted to ask what she meant. Sorry for tonight. Sorry for the distance. Sorry for all of it. But another part of him knew better. The moment was too thin, too delicate. Like frost on glass. Any question heavier than a breath might crack it. So he only held her.

And for that one sliver of night, he let himself believe that the woman he loved was still in there, buried beneath the wreckage, trying to find her way back to him… but morning came like it always did.

The kitchen was bright and ordinary. Coffee brewed. Cabinet doors opened and shut. Sofia asked where her other shoe was. Eli complained about being tired. The television murmured the news from the other room. And Clara, dressed for the day and moving through the house with brisk efficiency, was gone again. Not physically. The softness from the night before had sealed over. Her face was flatter now, her voice cooler, her attention already elsewhere. Whatever had opened in her for those few hours had snapped shut with the sunrise.

Whoever she was the night before had went back to sleep. Amir made peace with that.

She answered him in clipped sentences. Barely looked at him. By the time the kids were awake and moving, it was as if the apology had never happened, as if the tears had belonged to somebody else entirely.

Amir stood at the counter with his coffee and watched her pass through the kitchen like a stranger wearing his wife’s face. And something in him, something that had been bending for a very long time, finally gave a tired little crack. This is a pattern, he thought.

He understood then that he could not keep living off fragments. He could not keep surviving on rare, midnight versions of Clara that only appeared long enough to keep him hopeful before vanishing again by breakfast. He could not keep walking in circles around the same wound, calling it marriage because every now and then it still bled warm.

The night before had not healed anything— it had only made the daylight crueler. And for the first time, Amir allowed himself to think what he had been avoiding for months. Love, by itself, was no longer enough to keep this thing alive.

6 months later…

“Amir.”

The voice came through his laptop speaker, flat and careful. Too careful. Nobody sounded that rehearsed unless they’d practiced first.

Amir stared at the calendar invite a second longer than necessary. It had appeared ten minutes earlier. No subject line. No context. Just a link and a time. That was enough.

The office was quieter than usual. Half the cubicles by the windows were empty now—monitors off, desks bare. Family photos gone. A chair still tucked in too neatly, like someone had stepped away for coffee and never come back. That was how it happened lately. People didn’t leave. They vanished.

“As you know,” the executive said on the screen, adjusting his headset, “the market is changing quickly. With advances in AI, we have to adapt. Flexibility is critical in moments like this.”

Amir leaned back and watched the man’s face. The concerned look. The practiced sympathy. He knew the routine. Every sentence smoothed out so it didn’t sound like what it was. Nobody got fired anymore. Things were restructured. Roles were reevaluated. People became numbers that didn’t work out.

He already knew where this was going. Accounting had lost three people. Customer service, more than that. Procurement was barely holding together. Amir’s numbers were solid… he knew that too. But none of this was about performance. His job had just become easy to break apart and divide between software and cheaper labor.

“Bullshit,” Amir said.

He hadn’t shouted. The word just dropped out of him.

The executive blinked. “I’m sorry?”

“You heard me.”

The man’s mouth tightened. “That kind of language isn’t helping your case, and it does reflect concerns we’ve had about professionalism and previous performance—”

Amir stood up before he finished. He grabbed his jacket from the chair and slipped one arm in. The theater was the worst part. The pretending this was a discussion instead of a decision already made.

As he pulled on the other sleeve, he said, “Tell Kumar that when he takes over, some vendors need invoices sent to alternate emails or you’ll have issues by the end of the month. He’ll figure it out once they start calling.” He picked up his bag and shut off the monitor.

When he glanced back, the executive was gone. The call had ended. No goodbye. No speech. Just a small message saying the meeting had disconnected.

Amir stood there for a moment, bag in hand. He felt… empty. Not angry yet. Not scared. Just still. Like something heavy had finally landed exactly where he’d known it would.

The office used to be loud. Phones ringing. Someone swearing at the copier. Donuts on Fridays. People pretending the place meant more than it did. Now it felt hollow. Remote work became the excuse. Efficiency the creed. Fewer people, fewer problems.

He walked out with his badge still in his pocket. No escort. No awkward goodbyes. The lobby hummed softly. Outside, the sky was low and white, the kind of afternoon that felt unfinished. He stood by his car and did the math without meaning to.

Mortgage. Power. Food. Gas. Kids.

Savings already thin. Everything cost more now. Not catastrophically more; just enough, all the time, to keep you on edge. The drive home passed in silence. When he pulled into the driveway, he knew there was no hiding it. Clara always knew when something shifted. He just didn’t know which version of her he’d be meeting.

Inside, the house was quiet. Clara sat on the couch with a book open, though she hadn’t turned the page. She looked up as soon as he came in. “Why are you home early?” Fair question. Still normal…for the moment.

He set his bag down. “Got fired.” She stared at him. He rubbed the back of his neck. “Well. Replaced. Same thing.” Her expression didn’t soften. It sharpened. “You knew this might happen,” she said.

“I knew it could happen to anyone,” he said. “That’s not the same thing.”

She stood, phone already in her hand. He saw it then; the pullback, the way she retreated before the words could grow heavier. “Clara, wait.” She didn’t answer. She moved up the stairs quickly. The bedroom door closed.

“Can we talk?” Amir said at the door, palm flat against the wood.

A pause. “Please go away.”

That was it.

He stood there longer than he meant to. Then he turned and went to the guest room instead. Sat on the edge of the bed. Put his face in his hands.

That’s when it hit. The door closing. The look on her face. The sense that something had shifted and would not shift back.

He cried quietly, trying not to make noise. Shoulders shaking. Hands tight to his face. He’d always imagined disaster arriving with chaos, but instead it came through a calm voice on a laptop and a door closing down the hall.

Outside the room, the house went on living. Pipes clicked. Wood settled. A phone buzzed upstairs. Amir sat there and understood, clearly and finally, that the life he thought he was holding together was already coming apart; and there was no guarantee it could be put back the same way again.

I should have known better, he whispered before going to sleep, the divorce rates are over 50%…

Subscribe now

Malé, The Maldives June, 2024

Jeff watched the debate from a private lounge high above the city. Warm stone. Glass. The call to prayer drifting faintly through sealed windows. Outside, the heat sat heavy over the skyline, minarets and towers stabbing upward side by side, like they were daring each other to last longer.

Inside, everything was cool and controlled. Gold light. A hint of cardamom in the air. Oud, just enough to make the place feel expensive without trying too hard. The TV on the wall carried the debate live. American voices bouncing off marble halfway around the world. Subtitles crawled along the bottom, lagging by half a second, like even language was struggling to keep up.

A young woman approached with a tray. Coffee. Water. Small movements. Careful posture. Her hair was covered, her face polite and closed. “السلام عليكم,” she said.

Jeff glanced up. “وعليكم السلام.”

She set the cup down. Black coffee. Strong. “قهوة عربية.”

“شكرًا.”

“عفوًا.”

She stepped away. Jeff turned back to the screen just in time to see it happen. The old man stalled.

Not theatrically. No collapse nor drama. Just… drift. Mid-answer, he slipped off somewhere. His mouth stayed open, waiting for words that never showed up. His eyes searched, like he’d stepped into the wrong room and couldn’t remember how.

Nobody spoke. The moderators froze. The crowd went quiet. Even from this distance, Jeff felt it; the drop. The room temperature falling all at once. Then the other one smelled it.

He jumped in fast, smiling, loose, enjoying himself. “See?” he said, waving a hand. “The guy doesn’t even know where he is.”

Laughter rolled through the audience. Some of it tense. Some of it thrilled. The kind of laughter people use to reassure themselves they’re still on the winning side of the moment. Jeff’s jaw set.

He’d helped move markets with phone calls. Watched governments stumble because the wrong pressure had been applied in the right place. He understood chaos. He understood leverage. But American politics was still messy. Loud. Dependent on mood and showmanship and men who loved the sound of their own voice.

He took a sip of coffee. Didn’t taste it. Across the table, two men watched with him. Both dressed simply. Both wearing more money than most people ever saw. One looked entertained. The other didn’t blink.

“This is bad,” the second man said. Jeff didn’t answer.

On the screen, the old man tried to recover. His voice came back thin, words tangled, out of order. He looked less like a leader and more like a grandfather pushed into a spotlight he hadn’t agreed to.

The challenger owned the stage now. He leaned forward, bronze-lit, talking over him, smiling like humiliation was a sport. He had that instinct. He knew exactly when to twist the knife and exactly how far.

Jeff set the cup down hard enough that it clinked. The server glanced over, then looked away.

Jeff didn’t care who won in the way ordinary people cared. That kind of concern was sentimental. He had rigged enough elections in his lifetime to fatten the wallets of the elites. However try as he may… he couldn’t beat the mob. Populism had taken hold over the country.

Elections mattered only because they disrupted timelines. The plan required momentum. The old man had been useful; slow, managerial, dissolving things quietly while the public slept through it. Borders blurred. Institutions thinned while everything became dull enough to breed apathy.

This… this was different.

If the President won, he wouldn’t manage anything. He’d dominate it. He wouldn’t want approval. He’d want devotion. A crown without calling it one. The others would hate that. They preferred systems. Quiet power. No face. No ego. But Jeff knew better.

Even a strongman could be steered. On-screen, the President talked over everyone again. The moderators were decoration now. The crowd loved it. Disorder wrapped in confidence was still confidence.

“انسة,” Jeff said quietly, lifting two fingers. The server returned. “نعم، سيدي؟”

“More coffee.”

“طبعًا.”

She poured. Dark liquid into clean porcelain. Gravity working the way it always had. Jeff watched it for a moment longer than necessary. “Everything alright, sir?” she asked in careful English.

Jeff smiled without warmth. “No. But it will be.” She nodded, unsure what to do with that. “شكرًا.”

“شكرًا لكِ.” She left.

On the screen, America kept unraveling in real time. Jeff could already see the aftermath. The panic wouldn’t last long, but it would be useful- just not to him.

“If he wins back the presidency,” one of the men said, “everything changes.” Jeff shook his head. “Gahhh… the problem is we don’t know that.”

“You really believe that?” Jeff leaned back, watching the lights wash over two aging men fighting for something neither of them fully understood.

“The republic’s done either way,” he said. “One version becomes a machine. The other bows to a bully and calls it strength. He wants sole power. He wants to go unchallenged and rule as he sees fit. If he wins, he may get what he wants.”

The President laughed again. The crowd answered like spectators at a hanging. Jeff’s face hardened.

The men who claimed to run things would complain, he thought. They always did when someone tried to wear the crown too openly, but they adapted. They always adapted. He watched the debate burn itself deeper into history. The old man couldn’t keep with the President, and it was obvious to the American people who the next leader of the free world would be.

Jeff didn’t wait for the debate to end. The choice had become obvious.

Laughter still floated from the television as he stood, buttoned his jacket, and walked out without turning back. The corridor beyond the lounge was hushed with brass lights throwing a dull amber glow that softened everything it touched. Somewhere further down the hall, staff spoke quietly in Arabic. Glass clinked. The low, controlled sound of people trained to move around power without disturbing it.

Jeff followed the hall to the room set aside for him. It was smaller with a long black table. Darkened window and a secure phone, already in place, exactly where it always was. No art on the walls. Nothing unnecessary. The door closed behind him with a heavy, final sound, and the space seemed to cinch tight around his chest.

He keyed in the code and sat without taking off his coat.

For a moment, he didn’t speak. He watched his reflection in the glass—thin, pale, layered over the city lights far below. Then the line opened. One voice. Then another. Then several more.

“Well?” someone asked. Jeff leaned back. “You watched it.”

Silence. Then a colder voice. “It was worse than we projected.”

Jeff exhaled through his nose. “No. It was exactly where this was headed. You just kept hoping the decay would stay manageable.”

“Managed decline was the plan.” Jeff nearly smiled. They always talked like this after things went wrong; retrofitting intention onto failure, calling it foresight… as if history obeyed memos.

The oldest voice came on last, slow and measured. “The old, decrepit fool is done.”

Jeff tapped the table once. “He’s wounded! It’s not over yet.”

“Did you see him?” the cold voice snapped. “He didn’t know where he was.”

“So then, what? Change the candidate? This late into the race we might as well just hand him the crown.” Jeff said. “And that’s something that we may be forced to do.”

No one answered. They wanted something from him now. Not insight. Permission. Someone to say it first. So he did.

“If the President wins,” Jeff said quietly, “the machine does not stop moving. Democracy is on its final breath.”

Someone swore under their breath.

Another voice; too eager, too fast. “We will not crown an Emperor.”

Everything grew quiet. An ominous cloud of palpable darkness now settled itself in the room. Maybe Jeff had become too comfortable, or had forgotten his position. He was getting callous, too comfortable. “There are always negotiations,” Jeff said. “The question is whether anyone would want to negotiate in the first place.”

He stood and crossed to the window. Below him, the city glowed in clean lines; traffic flowing, buildings lit like deliberate statements. Power, understood plainly. It didn’t ask to be liked. Behind him, the argument restarted.

“We can’t allow a Caesar.”

“Allow?” Jeff said softly. “His confident that he doesn’t need our approval. He would reshape the technocracy into his will.”

“That’s exactly why he has to be stopped.”

“And replaced with what?” Jeff turned. “A smiling corpse propped up by handlers? You’re fixing tactics while the bones are already breaking.” The older man cut in. “Say it plainly.”

Jeff looked at the phone. At the blinking light. “The machine survives either way,” he said. “One path dulls the public into submission. The other dazzles them. Both centralize power. Both make what comes next easier to rule.”

“You’re describing compromise. We do not compromise.”

“I’m describing the ground we’re standing on.” On the other end, someone stood up. Jeff heard the chair scrape. “No. You’re describing surrender. This was meant to be systemic. Invisible. Not handed to one loud, vulgar man.”

Jeff’s voice hardened. “You didn’t build this alone.” Silence again. A knock came at the door.

Jeff opened it partway. The same young server stood there, tray in hand. Fresh coffee. Linen folded just so.

“تفضل، سيدي.”

He nodded and stepped aside. “ادخلي.”

She entered, set the tray down, and paused. She felt it;the weight in the air. Not fear. Density.

“Anything else?” she asked.

“No… but later, I’ll need a massage.” Jeff answered.

She inclined her head. “شكرًا.”

“شكرًا لكِ.”

When she left, Jeff poured the coffee himself. Back on the line, the younger voice tried again. “What if he won’t integrate? What if he comes after us?”

Jeff took a sip. “Then he learns the same lesson they all do. Crowns cost money. Even emperors answer to systems.”

“And if he understands that already?”

“Then he’s more dangerous,” Jeff said. “And less useful.”

That didn’t sit well. He could hear it in the careful breathing, the way words slowed.

The cabal hated men like that. You couldn’t spreadsheet a true believer. You couldn’t fully warehouse loyalty that skipped procedure. Personal gravity bent institutions. It made systems rattle from within. Sometimes fear sharpened machines.

Finally the old man spoke again. “So. What do you advise?”

Jeff set the cup down. “Publicly, nothing changes yet. Privately, you prepare both paths. Keep the old man upright as long as the body moves. And quietly open channels to the President’s people. The ones who understand money, logistics, language.”

“But they already work for one of the richest people on the planet. Think they will fold?”

“They will,” Jeff said. “At least for one more month. This problem won’t be an issue for much longer. I gotta couple buddies I need to call. ” A few dry laughs followed. Not humor, but recognition.

Jeff ended the call. The room went still. Air humming. Distant city noise behind the glass. On the muted television, commentators were already dissecting the night—optics, momentum, fitness. All the polite words men used when pretending control still existed.

Jeff stood alone and looked out at the city. One man fading. One rising. The inner circle fracturing along familiar lines. It didn’t matter. The future had already picked its destiny. The only question left was who would hold it’s reins.

Even before the debate ended on the screen, America went to sleep that night knowing fully that the President was returning back to the seat that was stolen from him. At first, the cabal was able to bend him to their will because he didn’t wield as much power before. However, when a man campaigns for four years and the only option presented is a man who can’t remember his breakfast, everyone knew who the victor was that night.

The world waited in anticipation.

Subscribe now

In this chapter, Jeff watches the disastrous June 2024 debate from a luxurious private lounge in an Arabic-speaking nation (Maldives) and immediately understands the danger: the fading incumbent has publicly unraveled, while the President has seized the stage with humiliating force, pushing the republic closer to a breaking point. Retreating to a secure room, Jeff convenes the inner circle, where panic spreads over what this shift could mean for their long-term plans. Some fear the return of a strongman who would try to rule like an emperor rather than an advisory council, but Jeff argues that the larger project can survive either outcome, because whether the nation decays through bureaucratic weakness or rallies behind spectacle and executive power, both roads still lead toward centralization and the rise of the Technate. By the end of the chapter, Jeff concludes that the old order is dying regardless, and that America will likely choose not a quiet administrative collapse, but a triumphant, theatrical surrender to empire.

Pretoria, South Africa 1960

The light in Pretoria had a way of making everything look inevitable.

It came down clean and hard over the white-washed walls, the red earth, and the clipped hedges of the neighborhoods where order wasn’t just a preference, but rather a rule. Morning arrived bright and absolute, bleaching the sky until it lost its color. It was the kind of light that made the whole country look righteous from a distance. Up close, you just saw the fences.

Maye stood barefoot on the back veranda, her notebook pressed against her chest, watching her father. Joshua Haldeman had been awake for hours; he liked the morning before other people could get their hands on it and mess it up. In that hour, the world still looked unfinished, waiting for someone with enough intelligence to give it a proper shape. He was at a worktable under the shade awning, sleeves rolled up, sorting through maps and the little mechanical parts that seemed to follow him from room to room. He moved with the quiet, vibrating energy of a man who believed history had personally given him an assignment.

Maye adored that about him. At twelve, she hadn’t realized yet that great men usually look best from the porch.

“Maye,” he called, not looking up. She straightened her back. “Yes, Daddy?”

“Come here.”

She hurried down the steps, notebook in hand, her braid bouncing against her dress. Her sister, Kaye, had teased her about that notebook, saying she looked like a little clerk or a teacher’s pet. But Maye didn’t care. Her father said writing things down disciplined the mind and made thought visible. It kept a person from dissolving into the “softness of the crowd.” If he said it mattered, it mattered.

Joshua glanced at the notebook as she reached him and gave a tiny nod of approval. It was a small gesture, but it filled her with enough warmth to last the day. “Good,” he said. “You brought it.”

“I always bring it.”

“Yes,” he replied, finally looking at her. “That’s why you’re useful.”

He didn’t mean it cruelly. To Joshua, being “useful” was the highest form of praise. Competence was how you showed love in this house. Maye had already figured out that to get his full attention, she had to meet him where he lived: in the architecture of ideas.

On the table lay a map of Africa, another of North America, and a stack of typed pages clipped together so precisely they looked bolted. Maye could smell machine oil and the old leather of his satchel. Joshua tapped a finger on the map. “Tell me,” he said, “what is the central problem with democracy?”

Maye didn’t have to think; they had covered this. “It gives equal weight to unequal minds.”

Joshua’s mouth twitched—not quite a smile, but the closest thing he had. “And?”

“It rewards emotion over intelligence. It picks popularity over design.”

“Good.” She tried to keep a straight face, but she felt the pride spreading through her, hot and heavy. Kaye didn’t share the feeling.

From the doorway behind them, a sandal scraped against the tile. Kaye stood there in her house dress, arms folded, her face still puffy from sleep. Even though they were twins, Kaye always felt like she belonged to a different season. Where Maye leaned into their father’s world, Kaye pulled back.

“You didn’t call me,” Kaye said.

Joshua didn’t turn around. “You were sleeping.”

“So?”

He finally looked at her. “So one of you was ready.”

Kaye’s face tightened. It wasn’t laziness or defiance; it was just the look of a child who was tired of having to audition for a seat at the table. Maye felt a quick sting of guilt, followed by a rush of relief that, once again, she was the one he wanted to talk to.

Joshua went back to his papers. “If you want to learn, Kaye, then come prepared.”

Kaye stayed there for a second, the silence growing heavy between them. Then she muttered something and went back inside.

Maye kept her eyes on the notebook. Joshua didn’t seem to notice the tension… or maybe he just didn’t think it was worth his time. “Now,” he said, adjusting a page. “Where were we?”

“You said politics is a disease,” Maye prompted.

“Yes.” He put a finger on North America. “It’s a stage of civilization, not the destination. People think voting is freedom because they’ve been trained to mistake choice for wisdom. But systems don’t care about any noise. Power grids don’t care about speeches or feelings. The world is ruled by physical realities, not slogans.”

Maye wrote it all down, her pen flying.

“Your generation will understand that better than mine,” he said, his voice softening slightly. “We were early. The world wasn’t desperate enough yet. People still had too much romance in them, too much faith in politicians.” He looked past the yard, toward the horizon. “But that faith is dying. It has to.”

A breeze shifted, carrying the distant sound of a car and a barking dog. Pretoria in the morning could feel peaceful if you ignored the reality of how that peace was maintained.

Beyond their walls, the city was a grid of hard lines. In 1960, the racial divide was hard to ignore, as it was the law. The white minority population held total control over the other the majority population. Black workers moved through these neighborhoods like ghosts, their lives governed by “pass books” and permissions.

Maye didn’t understand the politics of it yet, but she saw the surfaces. She knew certain people stayed at the gate. She also knew the adults had been whispering since the massacre at Sharpeville, where dozens of protesters had been shot. The papers were full of words like “agitator” and “containment.” But her father never sounded scared. He just sounded impatient.

“The world,” Joshua said, “is going to get meaner before it gets smarter.” Maye looked up. “Why?”

“Because failing systems panic.” He leaned against the table. “When people realize their way of life is falling apart, they cling to the old rituals. They hide in their tribes, their races, their religions. They get emotional and primitive.”

Maye thought about that. Joshua made everything sound like a proven equation. He didn’t rant, rather… he organized.

“And us?” she asked. A rare softness touched his face. “We build what comes after.” Inside the house, dishes clattered. Her mother called for breakfast. Joshua ignored it. When he was in the middle of an idea, the rest of the house had to wait. He took the notebook from Maye, scanned her notes quickly, and handed it back.

“You listen better than most adults,” he said. It was a small sentence, but it felt like a coronation.

At the door, Kaye had come back, half-hidden in the shadows of the kitchen. She was watching them with that naked, miserable look children have before they learn how to hide their heart. She just wanted him to say one thing like that to her. To be in the orbit instead of watching from the dark. Maye saw her and looked away.

“The world won’t be saved by the masses, Maye,” Joshua said, still looking at the yard. “It’ll be saved by the people willing to see it as it is, not as they wish it to be.” He pressed his hand against the notebook on her chest. “Maybe not in my lifetime. Maybe not even in yours. But one generation starts the work, and the next finishes it. That’s history.”

Maye nodded, and then said, “I’ll make you proud, daddy, promise. Please teach me as much as you can.”

Inside, Kaye turned and disappeared before they could see her go. Joshua never noticed. Years later, Maye would remember the heat of that light and the smell of the red dust. She’d remember the weight of that notebook and her father’s hand.

Subscribe now

The road to school was not long, but in Pretoria, distance was rarely measured in steps. It was measured in boundaries… some made of stone, others made of the way people looked at you.

Maye and Kaye walked side by side beneath a sky that had already turned a pale, unforgiving white. Their satchels tapped a rhythmic, hollow beat against their hips, and their white socks were already beginning to gather a fine coat of red dust at the ankles. The morning had warmed with a sudden, aggressive heat. Sunlight slid across the pavement in clean, blinding sheets, catching on the whitewashed walls and the polished chrome of the motorcars parked in driveways. From a distance, the neighborhood looked so orderly it could be mistaken for a moral achievement.

Up close, it was a landscape of gates, warnings, and the heavy silence of routine.

The black workers moved along the edges of the scenery, never quite merging with it. A gardener in a faded hat clipped at a hedge with his head down, his shears making a sharp, metallic snip-snip that sounded like a clock ticking. A woman in a plain, starched dress stepped off a side path, carrying an empty basket against her hip; she didn’t look at the girls, and they didn’t look at her. It was a practiced invisibility.

Further down, two policemen stood near an intersection. They had the loose, easy posture of men who knew the law was a garment tailored specifically for them. They didn’t have to move to be felt. Nobody lingered near them. Even Maye, who was only twelve and still trying to decipher her father’s complex charts, understood that the air around those men was different; thicker, colder. Kaye kicked at a stone, sending it skittering into a drainage grate. “He likes you better.”

Maye didn’t look away from the road ahead. “That’s not true.”

Kaye turned her head, her expression weary in a way that didn’t fit a child’s face. “You don’t have to do that with me, Maye. We’re the same age. I was there for the same breakfast.”

“Do what?”

“Pretend he’s just ‘talking’ to you. He’s training you. He looks at me like I’m a broken part he can’t find a use for.”

Maye gripped the leather strap of her satchel more tightly. The heat sat on her shoulders like a physical weight. “He just thinks you don’t listen. He likes it when people listen.”

“I listen,” Kaye said flatly. “I just don’t think he’s a prophet. He’s just a man who’s angry at the world for being the way it is.”

For a few minutes, neither of them spoke. Their shoes clicked against the pavement, then softened as they reached a stretch of road where the tar had been worn down to the grit. Somewhere behind a high wall, a radio was playing a low, tinny jazz tune. A dog barked once, a sharp, lonely sound that echoed off the concrete and then died.

Ahead of them, a group of boys was cutting across the street. They were older, maybe fourteen, moving with a jagged, frantic energy. They were laughing in sharp bursts, the kind of noise that usually preceded trouble. One boy, lean and wiry with a shock of blond hair, glanced in their direction. Maye barely had time to register the look in his eyes—not hatred, exactly, but a bored sort of malice before he shifted his course. It happened with a sudden, sickening efficiency.

A shoulder shoved into her, a foot hooked low against her shin.

The world tilted. Maye’s satchel slid from her shoulder, the strap burning her neck, and she went down hard. She hit with one knee and both hands, the grit of the road grinding into her skin. The notebook flew out of the bag and thudded against the dirt. For a second, the sun seemed to flare brighter, and she felt nothing but the shock of the impact, as if the earth itself had risen up to strike her for being too confident in her stride. Then the sting arrived. Kaye stopped, her eyes wide. “Maye!”

The boy was already several paces away, looking back over his shoulder. He laughed… a light, fast sound. It was the laugh of someone who knew there would be no consequences. His friends shouted something she couldn’t catch, and then they were gone, a blur of khaki and motion disappearing around the corner.

Maye stayed frozen for a heartbeat, her palms pressed into the dirt. Her knee burned with a white, hot intensity. She could feel the tiny grains of sand embedded in her skin. But the humiliation felt worse than the scrape; it was the feeling of being made small in the open air, under the clean morning sun, without a single word of warning.

Kaye crouched beside her, reaching out a hand. “Are you hurt?” Maye didn’t take the hand. She snatched up the notebook first, blowing the dust off the cover with a desperate, shaky breath. “No.”

“You’re bleeding, Maye. Look at your sock.”

“I said I’m fine.” Her voice was sharper than she intended, a jagged edge that made Kaye flinch back.

Maye stood up too quickly, her head swimming for a second. She could feel her face burning, a deep, hot flush that felt like a fever. She looked down the empty street where the boy had vanished, and the void he left behind made the sting sharper. There was no one to fight, no one to argue with. Just the red dust and the silence.

Two older white women further down the pavement had stopped to watch. One of them gave the girls a brief, pinched look, the kind of look one gives a spilled glass of water, before murmuring something to her companion. They moved on without asking if she needed help. A man loading crates into a truck nearby didn’t even turn his head.

In Pretoria, if you fell, you were expected to get up quietly. Kaye reached out and tried to brush the dirt off Maye’s dress. “Why would he do that? We didn’t even say anything to him.”

Maye didn’t answer. She was staring at the dark, wet smear beginning to spread through the fabric of her white sock.

“Daddy’s going to notice,” Kaye whispered. That was what got Maye moving.

They started walking again, though Maye had to limp slightly to keep the skin from pulling. Her knee pulsed with every step, a dull throb that synchronized with the beating of her heart. The sting in her palms had turned into a raw, weeping heat. But more than the pain, she felt a shift in the way she saw the road. It no longer felt neutral. It didn’t feel like a system of transit.

By the time the school building appeared, a pale, rectangular block behind a high wire fence, Maye had retreated into the silence she used when she was trying to process an insult too large for her to handle.

Children were streaming through the front gate, uniforms pressed, shoes gleaming. A bell hadn’t rung yet, but the morning was already sorting itself into lines. The geometry of the school was supposed to represent certainty and education, but to Maye, it just looked like another set of bars.

Kaye looked at her sideways. “Are you going to tell him what happened? About the boy?” Maye looked down at the scratched cover of her notebook.

“No,” she said.

But she knew better. Her father would analyzed it. He would see the torn skin on her palm and the ruined sock, and he wouldn’t see a schoolyard prank; he would see a failure of awareness. He would file it away into one of his lectures about the “masses” and the “primitive” nature of those who lived by emotion. He would use her pain as a data point. Maye knew better than to ever show emotion, especially around her father.

Maye didn’t have the words for that yet. She only had the feeling of the red dust in her wounds. The two girls walked through the gate, blending into the flow of white shirts and blue tunics. Inside, the desks waited in neat, unfeeling rows. Chalk dust floated in the sunlight. Voices echoed off the walls with the brittle energy of children trying to settle into obedience.

Maye tightened her grip on the notebook, tucked it under her arm to hide the scuffs, and followed her sister toward the classroom. She carried the sting of the road in her skin, but beneath it, something harder was beginning to take shape. She was learning the most important lesson Pretoria had to offer: the system only protected you if you never, ever stumbled.

Subscribe now

The classroom smelled of stale chalk, floor polish, and the heavy, trapped heat of thirty bodies trying to sit still in wool uniforms.

Rows of wooden desks, scarred by decades of bored children with penknives, faced a blackboard already dusted pale from the morning’s first equations. Sunlight cut through the high, arched windows in rigid white bars, laying itself across the floorboards with a geometric precision that made the room feel like a cage made of light. At the front, Mrs. van der Merwe moved with a forceful, rhythmic energy, her chalk clicking against the slate as she wrote out algebraic expressions.

Maye had solved all three before the woman even reached the end.

She sat with her pencil balanced perfectly between her fingers, staring at the board with the dull, thrumming ache of someone being forced to crawl after learning how to sprint. Around her, the room was a symphony of struggle, with chairs creaking, and heavy paper rustled. A boy near the window was erasing so hard the friction was audible across the room. Two rows over, Kaye was hunched over her desk, her brow furrowed in that familiar, determined look of hers. Kaye struggled and paid attention, while Maye was building kingdoms in her mind.

For Maye, that was the exhausting part. The numbers didn’t require effort; they were a language she had spoken since birth. They settled into patterns almost before she could process them, each step sliding into the next with an obviousness that felt like an insult. There was no thrill in the “eureka” moment because there was no mystery to solve. She was beginning to realize that being the smartest person in a room didn’t feel like power… it felt like waiting for everyone else to catch up to a conversation you’d already finished.

Mrs. van der Merwe turned from the board, dusting her hands on her skirt. “You should all have at least the first one finished by now. If you haven’t, you are falling behind the schedule.”

The teacher’s eyes swept the room and landed on Maye, whose page was conspicuously still.

“Miss Haldeman.”

Maye straightened. “Yes, ma’am?”

“Since you appear to have found something more interesting to look at than your own work, perhaps you would like to come and show the class your method for the third equation.” A few students shifted. A boy in the back let out a quiet, mocking hiss of air. Maye felt the familiar, cold prickle of irritation. She didn’t mind being right, but she hated being used as a yardstick to measure the others’ failure.

She walked to the front, the floorboards groaning under her shoes. She took the chalk and wrote the answer out with a brisk, mechanical efficiency. She skipped three intermediate steps—the “showing your work” parts that felt like a waste of lead and time—and finished with a sharp, final dot. The teacher watched in a heavy silence.

“Yes,” Mrs. van der Merwe said, her voice tight. “Correct. Though in the future, Miss Haldeman, you might remember that a classroom is not merely for arriving at a destination, but for walking the road taken together.”

Maye handed the chalk back, her fingers white with dust, and visible annoyance. “Well maybe they need to keep up instead of discouraging me for being smarter.”

A ripple of nervous laughter went through the desks. Mrs. van der Merwe’s expression didn’t change, but her jaw tightened. “And yet, you are still required to walk it at the same pace as the rest of the world. Return to your seat.”

Maye walked back, the reprimand stinging not because it was harsh, but because it was so small. This was the system: excel, but not too much. Be brilliant, but stay in the lines. It was a world that demanded excellence only as long as it remained humble and obedient.

She lasted exactly five minutes of the next lecture.

While Mrs. van der Merwe was hunched over a desk in the front row, untangling a student’s confusion, Maye slipped her hand into her satchel. Her fingers found the familiar, cool texture of the black notebook.

It was worn smooth at the corners. Across the front, in her father’s aggressive, blocky script, was the title: THE TECHNATE.

She kept it low, shielded by the lip of her desk. She opened it to a page near the center, where the penciled notes were so dense they seemed to vibrate. Joshua Haldeman didn’t write like other people; his handwriting was a series of hard, slanted strikes, impatient with the limitations of the page.

She found the passage she had been memorizing:

The Price System is a legacy of scarcity. It is a ghost operating a modern machine. In the old world, value was determined by debt and labor. In the new world, value must be determined by energy. We need to find a way to seize the means of production.

Maye’s eyes moved down the page, skipping over the technical specs for energy units and landing on a paragraph underlined so heavily the pencil had nearly torn through the paper:

The transition will not be a choice. It will be a physical necessity. As the old empires exhaust their credit and their blood, the managers of the machine will step forward. The public will continue to play at politics; they will vote, they will shout, they will cling to flags, but the switches will have already moved. They will call it democracy while the Technate runs the lights. The military industrial complex has accelerated technological advancement. We’ve mastered the rudimentaries behind artificial intelligence.

Maye felt a strange, electric hum in her chest. Outside the window, Pretoria was a city of rigid laws and racial tiers, a place where everything was supposedly “ordered.” But her father’s notebook suggested that the order was an illusion… a temporary theater performed by people who didn’t understand that the real power was moving toward the engineers, the accountants, and the planners.

She turned the page to a rough diagram. It was a map of a world divided not by nations, but by “Technates”; continental units governed by functional competence rather than political whim.

The future belongs to the civilization that controls energy, production, and narrative simultaneously. This will be America, once its old mythology of the pioneer dies and is replaced by the reality of the technician. Oil rich nations will have leverage unless we replace oil, which seems unlikely. Venezuela will be easy to take. The Soviets will play ball considering their massive oil reserves. But the Middle East is the crown jewel. With the United States funneling billions in military aid to their greatest ally, the chaos being created will allow us to maintain control.

“Miss Haldeman.”

… Iran revolution, install a radical Islamic government…

The notebook snapped shut with a sound like a pistol shot.

The classroom had gone deathly quiet. Maye looked up slowly. Mrs. van der Merwe was standing right beside her desk, her shadow falling across the open satchel.

“What,” the teacher said, her hand extended, “is that?”

Maye felt the heat rise in her neck. For a split second, she thought about shoving it back into the bag, but her father had taught her that guilt was for those who lacked conviction. She placed the notebook in the teacher’s palm.

Mrs. van der Merwe looked at the cover. Her eyebrows twitched at the word Technate. She opened it, her eyes darting across her father’s feverish, brilliant notes. She read for ten seconds, then twenty. A strange look crossed her face—not anger, but a flicker of genuine discomfort, as if she had accidentally touched something that was still plugged in.

“This,” she said, her voice dropping, “is not algebra.”

A few kids snickered. Maye didn’t blink. “It’s physics, ma’am. Of a sort.”

Mrs. van der Merwe closed the book and set it back on the desk. She didn’t confiscate it. She looked at Maye with a mixture of pity and something that looked very much like fear.

“If ordinary work bores you, Miss Haldeman, that does not place you above the rules of this room. Your father’s... theories... are no excuse for a lack of discipline.”

“It’s not a theory,” Maye said quietly. “It’s a design.”

The teacher held her gaze for a long moment, then turned and walked back to the blackboard without another word. The spell was broken, the class rustled back to life, but the air felt different now.

Maye placed her hand over the notebook, her palm resting on the word Technate.

Across the room, Kaye was staring at her. Her sister’s face was pale, her eyes wide with a look of profound unease. It was the look of someone who realized they were sharing a room with a stranger.

Maye didn’t smile. She just opened her textbook to the page they were supposed to be on, hiding the black notebook beneath it, and began to wait for the world to catch up.

Subscribe now

The dining room was bathed in the glow of a low-hanging amber fixture that seemed to sharpen rather than soften the room. The light hit the polished wood and the heavy silverware with a clinical precision, and the steam from the roast rose in thin, disappearing wisps. Outside, Pretoria was a blur of violet dusk, the day’s heat still radiating off the brick walls. Inside, the house was governed by a different climate: silence, discipline, and the unspoken rule that anything worth saying should be measurable.

Joshua sat at the head of the table. He didn’t just sit but rather he presided. He looked at his home the way an engineer looks at a blueprint; scanning for a loose connection or a structural flaw. To his left, his wife moved with the quiet, practiced grace of a woman who knew that household peace was a matter of timing and breath control. Maye sat to his right, her back a straight line. Opposite her was Kaye, who was picking at a loose thread on her sleeve, her shoulders hunched as if she were trying to occupy as little space as possible.

The only sounds for a long time were the rhythmic clink of forks and the soft drag of chairs on the rug. Then, Joshua set his napkin down. The movement was a signal.

“Let’s not waste the evening,” he said, his voice level. “You’ve both spent eight hours in a classroom. Let’s see if any of it was actually useful.” Kaye’s eyes stayed on her plate. Maye looked up immediately.

“Maye,” Joshua said, leaning back. “The Treaty of Versailles. What was the real failure?”

Maye didn’t blink. “It ended the fighting but guaranteed the war. It focused on moral blame rather than physical reality. By stripping Germany of its resources and its pride, it made a populist reaction inevitable.”

Joshua gave a single, slow nod. “And the political cost of shame?”

“Hungry people are dangerous,” Maye said, “but humiliated people are desperate. Shame makes them look for a savior who doesn’t mind getting his hands dirty.”

A flicker of something, not quite a smile, but a recognition of competence, crossed Joshua’s face. He turned to Kaye.

“And you. Why do governments that are falling apart lean so hard on ceremony?”

Kaye looked up, her expression strained. “Because… they want to look like they’re still in charge?” Joshua waited. The silence stretched until it felt heavy.

“Because people are scared of change,” Kaye added, her voice dropping.

“Yes,” Joshua said, his tone flat. “And what do scared people do?”

Kaye opened her mouth, looked at Maye for a split second, and then looked back at her plate. Maye felt the answer vibrating in her own throat. She could see the logic of it, the way people under pressure always defaulted to the most primitive settings.

“Well?” Joshua prompted. “They panic,” Kaye said, her voice trembling.

“They cling,” Maye corrected softly, almost to herself. “They go back to the basics. Tribal mentality. They stop thinking and start reacting.”

Kaye’s fork hit her china with a sharp, ringing crack.

“Of course,” Kaye snapped, her eyes suddenly bright with a mixture of anger and hurt. “Of course you have the perfect word for it.”

Their mother looked up, her expression unreadable, but she didn’t speak. “Kaye,” Joshua said.

“No!” Kaye pushed back from the table, the chair legs screaming against the floor. “Why do you even bother asking me? It’s not even a conversation. It’s always a test with you, and you only care if the answer sounds like something you’d say. You don’t want us to be people. You want us to be data points.”

“Sit down,” Joshua said. It wasn’t a shout. It was worse… it was a demand.

“No.” Kaye was shaking now. She looked at Maye, and the jealousy there was buried under something much more painful. “You can have him, Maye. You can have the maps and the notebooks and the ‘intelligence units.’ I’m going upstairs.”

She turned and ran, her footsteps thudding up the stairs. A door closed; not a slam, but a firm, final click that seemed to echo through the entire house.

Silence settled back over the table, but it was jagged now. Joshua picked up his knife and went back to his meal as if the interruption were no more significant than a fly in the room. He chewed, swallowed, and then looked at Maye.

“That,” he said, “is a failure of discipline. Emotion is a fuel, Maye, but it’s a terrible pilot. If you let it think for you, you’ve already lost.”

Maye looked at the empty doorway, then at her father. “She thinks you love me more.” Joshua didn’t look up from his plate. “Love is a word for poets and people who want excuses. I value seriousness. I invest in what works.” Their mother set her glass down. “Joshua, that’s enough.”

“Is it?” He finally looked at his wife. “Should I lie? Should I tell her that her feelings carry the same weight as a well… reasoned argument? The world won’t tell her that. The world will just break her.”

The kitchen door swung shut behind their mother as she left to clear the first course. The room felt smaller then, stripped down to just the two of them. “Now,” Joshua said, his voice dropping an octave. “You had a question about automation.”

Maye straightened her posture. The sting of Kaye’s exit was still there, but the pull of her father’s focus was stronger. “In school, they say machines just replace workers. But you talk about it like it’s a change in the species.”

“It is,” Joshua said. “For thousands of years, the world was built on the backs of people who had to be told what to do. But once a machine can coordinate production—once it can do it faster and without the need for a ‘Price System’—the old power structures become obsolete. They become a drag on the engine.”

Maye thought about the diagrams. The “Energy Units” replacing the “Dollar.”

“And America?” she asked. “You’ve been talking about it more lately.” Joshua looked toward the window. The glass reflected the room back at them, a ghost version of their dinner.

“America is a grand experiment that is currently hollowing itself out,” he said. “They still believe in the myth of the individual, but the scale of their industry has already outgrown that myth. They have a Constitution designed for farmers, but they are running a continental machine. Eventually, the friction will become too much.”

“And then?”

“And then the technicians take over. Not by a coup, but by invitation. When the politicians can no longer keep the lights on or the shelves full, they will hand the keys to the men who can.” He looked at her, his eyes sharp and clear. “It’s already beginning. There are people in Washington, in the labs, in the boardrooms, who have quietly stopped believing in the old slogans. They are preparing the transition.”

Maye felt a chill that had nothing to do with the evening breeze.

“The Technate,” she whispered.

“The Technate,” he agreed. “It won’t be a kingdom or a republic. It will be an operational reality. Most people won’t even realize the world has changed until the new system is already the only thing keeping them alive.”

Maye nodded, her mind already filing the words away. Upstairs, the house was silent. Her sister was somewhere in the dark, crying over things that couldn’t be measured. But down here, under the amber light, Maye felt a strange, cold sense of belonging. She wasn’t just a daughter; she was a witness to the design.

And as her father reached for his glass, she realized that purpose felt a lot more like armor than love ever did.

“Father.” Maye asked her dad a question. “Why is this necessary?”

Joshua became stoic, “Imagine you have the cure for cancer. Everyone knows the cure, and everyone knows how to obtain it… but what if the President these maggots vote in was voted into office simply because of their gender? Their skin color? Things that do not matter.”

Maye was tempted to take notes, but she’d rather listen as if she’s being preached gospel.

“This President, however, refused anyone to get the cure for cancer. Now the people get angry and they want retribution, however they blame the side that wanted to give them the cure for now holding them from obtaining it.” Joshua took a sip from his cup.

“The two-party system is easy to manipulate when you allow everyone to vote. Not being able to pass policy simply because people hate that side. So they vote against their interests, while behind the scenes.” Joshua paused. “The technocrats are hard at work.”

Maye paused, processed what she had heard, and agreed with what her father said. “America has an election coming up, and it looks like the young looking one… I forgot his name, is probably going to win.”

This caused Joshua to show a bit of anger. He knew the way the American election was going, and if they allowed John F. Kennedy to take office, he has the potential of stalling the Technate. “He’s a enemy. He cannot be influenced. He’s an idealist, pro-American… anti-imperialism. We are watching him very closely.”

Maye could have listened to her father for hours, but it was getting late and she had school in the morning. Young Maye was heavily influenced by her father’s ideals, and as she would grow, she would become obsessed with the idea of an American Technate.

She would carry this legacy on to her children as if it were destiny. One of her children would become as obsessed with the idea of a new government, and gets the opportunity to fulfill the destiny his father bestowed upon his dynasty.

Her son would bring the world to its knees, and the world will smile as he does it.

Subscribe now

This chapter follows Maye Haldeman in 1960 South Africa as she is drawn deeper into her father Joshua’s worldview while apartheid hardens around her. At home in Pretoria, Joshua singles Maye out as the daughter most worthy of his attention, praising her intelligence, quizzing her on politics and history, and treating her less like a child than a protégé, while her twin sister Kaye grows increasingly hurt and resentful of being left outside that orbit. On the walk to school and in the atmosphere around it, the chapter makes clear that apartheid is not just a law but an architecture of everyday life, shaping the streets, the silences, and the way people move through the world. In class, Maye’s advanced mind leaves her bored and alienated, and instead of focusing on schoolwork, she secretly reads Joshua’s notebook, The Technate, where she absorbs his ideas about energy, automation, wealth transfer, and the eventual rise of a technocratic order centered in America. By dinner, the family tension erupts when Kaye accuses Joshua of favoring Maye for being smart, storms upstairs, and leaves Joshua to coldly lecture Maye that uncontrolled emotion is weakness. Once Kaye is gone, Joshua speaks more openly to Maye about automation, the future transfer of power from labor to technical governance, and his belief that America’s constitutional myth will eventually be hollowed out from within, making way for the Technate. By the end of the chapter, Maye is no longer simply a bright child eager for approval, but a girl beginning to equate purpose, discipline, and her father’s ideology with belonging itself.

Vancouver, British Columbia 1940

“Haldeman.”

Joshua looked up from his cot. The voice cut through the damp gloom of the cell with a clinical authority that felt entirely out of place against the smell of lye and unwashed stone. Howard Scott stood in the corridor, a silhouette framed by the weak yellow glow of the hall light.

Joshua let out a slow, dry breath. “Howard.”

A week in lockup had already started to erode him. Joshua could feel the itch of his beard, thick and uneven, and the thinning hair on his crown felt exposed under the harsh electric bulb. Humiliation was a fast-acting poison; it settled into a man’s posture before it ever hit his blood.

Scott, however, looked untouched. He stood with his coat buttoned and his hat held at a precise angle, looking less like a subversive and more like a head engineer arriving for a site inspection. He was the kind of man a policeman would nod to and immediately forget—a quality that made him the most dangerous man in the movement.

“You look like hell,” Scott said.

Joshua managed a jagged smile. “That makes two of us. You’re just better at the optics.”

Scott glanced toward the end of the corridor where the guard’s footsteps had faded. He stepped closer to the bars. “You’ll be out by morning.”

“Morning? I was aiming for an hour ago.”

“You can survive one night.”

Joshua looked at the bucket in the corner, then back at the steel frame of the bed. “Depends on your definition of survival, Howard. This place isn’t designed for contemplation.”

Scott didn’t smile, but his eyes softened for a fraction of a second before the mask returned. Joshua knew that look. It meant the visit wasn’t a social call. There was a weight pressing on the world outside.

“Have you heard from Regina?” Joshua asked.

“Everything is stable. No trouble on that front.”

“That’s not why you’re here.”

Scott was silent. He pulled a wooden chair from the wall and sat, crossing one leg over the other with a maddening, mechanical composure. “The world is shifting faster than the charts predicted,” he said. “And Hitler is becoming an actual variable.”

Joshua went still. Scott didn’t use names; he used systems. If he was naming the man, the situation was dire.

Beyond these cells, Europe was a furnace. Poland was gone. Denmark, Norway, the Low Countries—all crushed. France had buckled in weeks. Britain was a lone, bloodied glass trembling on the edge of a table that had been swept clean.

“If the Americans move, it’s over,” Joshua said.

“Hitler knows that,” Scott replied. “That’s why he’s pushing for a closed system. He’s trying to consolidate the continent before the Americans find their spine. He needs a fortress, not just a country.”

Joshua looked at his hands. “And the Americans?”

“They’re watching the ledger,” Scott said. To him, the United States was a machine being steered by a mob. The Technocrats saw a continent that should be run by intelligence and energy units, not ballots and sentiment. To Scott, the war was merely the final, violent spasm of the Price System.

“Germany is fighting for territory now,” Scott continued, his voice dropping. “But soon they’ll be strong enough to rival the United States as a model of order. That is the real threat. Not the guns. The system.”

Joshua understood. Hitler spoke in the guttural tongue of the masses: pride, blood, and the betrayal of Versailles. Germany had been bled white by bankers and reparations after 1918, turned into a nation of wounded men. Hitler had offered them a product they couldn’t refuse: certainty.

“The bankers squeezed them until they snapped,” Joshua said. “It was inevitable.”

“Yes,” Scott said. “And now revenge is a movement. He’s restoring their confidence, which is far more dangerous than restoring their army.”

Joshua studied him. “You think he’s too small for the moment?”

“I think he’s provincial. He thinks he can beat capitalism with nationalism. He’s wrong.”

The building creaked, a heavy metallic groan of settling stone.

“I’m going back to Regina when they let me out,” Joshua said.

“Not for long, you aren’t.”

Joshua rubbed the heel of his hand against his jaw. “No. I’m leaving for South Africa.”

Scott blinked. It was the first time Joshua had seen him genuinely surprised. “South Africa? Why?”

“Love,” Joshua said, almost laughing at how absurd it sounded in a jail cell.

Scott actually chuckled—a brief, dry sound. “You?”

“I’m serious. With the way this war is moving, I’d rather build something far from the fire. Raise a family. Let other men march into the furnace if they’re so inclined.”

Scott’s amusement died. He looked at Joshua with a clinical intensity. “That’s good, Joshua. Truly. But don’t mistake distance for escape. We are inside the game now. There is no ‘outside’ anymore.”

“And our friends?” Joshua asked.

“Publicly? They’re hiding. Which is the only logical move. But they see the board. If Britain falls and the Reich turns that industry and labor into a permanent state, the balance of the world breaks. America won’t be the center of gravity. We’ll be staring across the ocean at a rival hardened by conquest.”

Scott leaned in, his voice a whisper. “The Allies have to win this, Joshua. Not for democracy. For the Technate.”

“You sound worried, Howard.”

“I’m realistic. Britain will fall. They’re outmatched.”

“You underestimate the pilots? There are American volunteers over there already.”

“It’s not the pilots,” Scott said. “Hitler has an ace. They’re working on something massive in the labs. If he closes Europe before the U.S. acts, the future is decided by him. Or by the chaos that follows him.”

Joshua stood up and walked to the bars. “Well, I’m honored. Arrested as a crank, lectured like a diplomat.”

Scott stood too, adjusting his hat. “You were arrested because Canadians get twitchy when someone points out the flaws in their survival. They’re late to the realization, as usual.”

Joshua smirked. “Are they wrong?”

“They’re just slow,” Scott said. “Get through the night. Go to Regina. Then go to South Africa. But remember: the Technate will rise. If not for us, then for our children’s children. It is the only physical transition left.”

Scott turned and walked away, his footsteps echoing until the silence swallowed them. Joshua sat back on the cot. He wasn’t worried about an invasion of America—geography made that a fantasy. But he knew the U.S. would be dragged in. Hitler would eventually have to turn on Russia for the oil; the machine required fuel, and Mother Russia was the deepest well in sight.

Still, Joshua saw the flaw Scott had only circled. Germany was the threat, but Hitler was also its ceiling. If the Führer had understood the true power of the financial order he claimed to hate, he might have moved differently.

Subscribe now

Berlin, Germany 1940

“The conditions imposed at Versailles were intolerable!”

The voice from the podium was a physical force. Adolf Hitler did not speak; he erupted. He spoke of honor, of empire, and of the forces he claimed had shackled Germany after the Great War. He spoke to a room of people who had lived through hunger and the memory of hyperinflation—people who had watched their nation bend under reparations.

“The program of the National Socialist movement,” he shouted, veins bulging in his neck, “proclaimed to the world our resolution to shake off the shackles of the Versailles Treaty! We witness a conspiracy of corruptible political creatures and money-grabbing financial magnates for whom war is a welcome means!”

The room roared. It was a gospel of grievance, and grievance had always been history’s most reliable fuel.

But the man at the podium had a blind spot that would be his ruin. His obsession with racial purity was not only a moral atrocity but a strategic disaster. In chasing hegemony, he drove out the very minds he would later need. The “Jewish science” he mocked and the talent he expelled would eventually strengthen the very enemy he hoped to destroy.

As Germany rearmed, the world watched in stagnant disbelief. Sanctions were treated as suggestions, mocked as the Reich built a military machine that would eventually put over 13 million men under arms. Through their own shortsighted greed, the Allies had helped forge a nation of desperate, wounded men. The seeds planted in 1918 had finally bloomed, and Hitler’s fanatical pursuit of an Aryan state would drag the planet into a furnace that claimed an estimated 70 to 85 million lives.

The war would end as the mathematics of industrial output dictated. Hitler would become the century’s ultimate villain, his name bound to the industrial slaughter of 6 million Jews and millions of others in the Holocaust. He did not merely seal his own fate; he broke the continent. The United States stepped back into its familiar role as both protector and creditor, while Europe emerged shattered and indebted to a new order dressed not in banners, but in systems.

Germany had been the one power capable of disrupting the order taking shape, but Hitler’s racial obsession ensured his failure. In trying to purify his world, he delivered its future into other hands.

Subscribe now

Berlin 1945

The bunker no longer felt like a command center. It felt like a tomb.

With every distant impact, dust drifted from the ceiling in a fine gray veil. Somewhere above, Berlin was being unmade—pulverized into grit and ash, street by street, until the Reich was nothing more than memory, concrete, and smoke. The walls shuddered at irregular intervals, a deep tectonic pulse that made the air feel heavy. The atmosphere was a stagnant cocktail of sweat, damp wool, and the sharp medicinal sting of chemicals. Nothing in the room felt alive except the fear.

Adolf Hitler sat on the edge of a narrow chair, his shoulders hunched, one hand hooked over his knee to steady a tremor that had long since become impossible to hide. The years had not simply aged him; they had eroded him. He looked like the architect of a cathedral trapped beneath the collapse of his own arch.

Eva sat nearby in the low, jaundiced light. She was composed in a way the bunker did not deserve. She had accepted the narrowing corridor of the inevitable months ago. The reports from the front, the betrayals of the inner circle, the silence where loyalty used to be—it had all closed around them like a steel vault.

For a long time, the only sound was the muffled thunder of Soviet artillery.

Then Hitler let out a thin, sharp breath. “They’ve won.”

Eva looked at him. “The Russians?”

His lip curled, a flicker of the old vitriol. “Not just the Russians. Not Stalin. Not Churchill. Roosevelt and his engineers. The bankers. The managers of the machine.” He stared at the concrete wall as if he could see through it, past the ruins of the Chancellery, across the Atlantic. “The war was only the catalyst.”

Eva watched him carefully. In the final weeks, his anger had become erratic, volcanic and senseless. But this was something colder. It was the calm of a man who had stopped arguing with fate and started counting the cost.

“I fought for the blood,” he muttered. “I tore up Versailles and gave the people a spine. I made the world tremble.”

Another blast rolled through the bunker. Dust settled over the map table like ash over a grave.

“And in doing so,” he said, his voice dropping to a whisper, “I handed them the keys to everything.”

“The Technate?” Eva asked.

Hitler gave a dry, rattling laugh. “Look at the board, Eva. Europe is a corpse. Germany is dying. Britain is exhausted. Russia will bleed itself white for a hollow victory. And America...” His jaw tightened. “America will emerge from this as a colossus. Untouched, ocean-guarded, swollen with every factory and laboratory on earth. The future no longer belongs to the ideologues. It belongs to the managers.”

Eva remained silent.

He looked at her then, and his eyes were hollow. It was not rage anymore; it was recognition.

“They needed a villain,” he said. “They needed ruin. They needed a world so broken and desperate that it would beg to be reorganized by accountants and engineers. I gave them the death. I gave them the debt. I gave them the chaos required to justify the system.” He stared at his shaking hand. “I fought the old order only to deliver the world into the hands of the new one.”

The lights flickered, dimmed to a faint orange wire, then steadied.

“You think America becomes the center,” Eva said.

“It has to. It’s the only place with the power and the distance. They won’t rule with banners and speeches. They’ll rule with production quotas, finance, and logistics. The next empire will be quiet. It will wear the face of efficiency.” He slumped back into the chair. “And I paved the road for them.”

There was no fire left in him, only exhaustion. He sounded older than the war itself.

“Then what was the mistake?” Eva asked softly.

He closed his eyes.

“Hate,” he said.

The word seemed to sit in the room like a physical weight.

“I saw enemies where I should have seen assets,” he continued. “I made war on the mind. On scientists. On talent. On the very people who might have given me the ultimate weapon. I thought purity was strength. I thought exclusion was discipline.” He opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. “I thought my hatred was clarity. Instead, it was a blindfold.”

Eva did not offer a platitude. There was no room for one.

“It blinded me to the physics of the world,” he said. “A smaller man would blame Himmler. Or the winter. Or fate. I won’t. This was my folly. I narrowed the future until there was nothing left but this room.”

The tremors in the floor were getting closer. Somewhere in the corridor, boots hurried past—officers looking for an escape route or a quicker end.

“And now?” Eva asked.

“Now the Americans inherit the century. They will call it freedom. They will call it peace. But beneath the rhetoric, the machine will grow. Bigger banks. Bigger industries. A managed world run by experts and planners who never need to shout because they already own the switches.”

He looked at her, his face a mask of ruin. “Germany is finished.”

The statement was clinical, final.

“I wanted a thousand-year Reich,” he whispered. “Instead, I built the bridge to the Technate.”

Eva rose and moved to him, resting a hand on his shoulder. It was a human gesture in a place that had long since rejected humanity. He covered her hand with his own—the one that would not stop shaking.

“They won’t remember the systems,” he said quietly. “They will only remember the monster.”

Outside, Berlin burned. Inside, the future had already changed hands.

Subscribe now

Chapter Nine, ‘Shalom’, traces the rise and collapse of a worldview. In a Vancouver jail cell in 1940, Joshua Haldeman is visited by Howard Scott, who warns that Hitler’s Germany is becoming more than a military threat and may challenge America as a competing model of order. Their conversation frames the coming war as a struggle over who will control the future. The chapter then pivots to Berlin, where Hitler’s fury over Versailles and Germany’s humiliation is shown as both politically potent and fatally flawed, since his obsession with racial purity drives away the very minds that would strengthen his cause. Finally, in the Berlin bunker in 1945, Hitler sits with Eva Braun and accepts that his hatred and short-sightedness have destroyed Germany while clearing the path for a new technocratic order centered in a rising America. By the end, the chapter presents him as a man who thought he was building a thousand-year Reich, only to realize too late that he had instead helped hand the future to the machine he failed to understand simply because of his racism and hatred.

Washington, D.C, United States

The Oval Office was smaller than the tourists expected. It was cramped, actually, crowded by too much history and too many flags. The portraits on the walls did not look like silent witnesses. They looked like old men in bad wigs who had eventually run out of time. Outside, the city felt like it was holding its breath, waiting for a fever to break. Inside, the President was leaning over the Resolute Desk, his knuckles white against the wood. He was staring at the Rose Garden as if he were trying to intimidate the grass into growing faster.

Jeff was leaned back in one of the armchairs, his coat unbuttoned, looking like a man waiting for a delayed flight. He had spent twenty years in rooms like this. After the first decade, you stopped seeing the “gravity” and started seeing the dust on the baseboards. He knew the President was in the middle of a private tantrum, and he knew exactly why.

The President finally turned around. His tie was loose, and there were dark circles under his eyes that the morning’s makeup had not quite covered.

“I’m done with the ‘no’ people, Jeff,” he said. The voice was not booming. It was thin and jagged. “Every time I want to move, someone hands me a memo about why the 1970s won’t allow it. I’m tired of being told I’m a tenant. I lost the damn election!”

“The process is the only thing that makes the result legal,” Jeff said. He did not sound like an oracle. He sounded bored. “You start skipping steps, and the lawyers start smelling blood. Then the donors start calling. You know how this works.”

“I know how it used to work.” The President walked around the desk, stopping just short of Jeff’s chair. “The people didn’t vote for the GAO or some subcommittee. They voted for me. They want a guy who hits back. They want someone who doesn’t care about the unwritten rules you and your friends are so obsessed with.”

Jeff looked up at him. “They want a show. And we gave them one. But you’re starting to confuse the performance with the job. If you try to bypass the agencies, you aren’t hitting back. You’re just cutting your own brakes.”

The President’s face flushed. “You think I’m a liability.”

“I think you’re tired,” Jeff said. “And when you’re tired, you get sloppy. You’re talking about one voice and destiny in meetings where you should be talking about budget appropriations. It’s making people nervous. You want something closer to godhood, and we are not giving that to you. It’s simple.”

“There’s always 2024. You stole this election from me. My people, real patriots, want me here. I won.”

“Not our people,” Jeff said, his voice dropping. “And calm down. You do not want the people who signed the checks getting nervous. That’s how you end up back in Florida three years early.”

The room went quiet. A clock ticked. It was not a stately silence. It was the kind of heavy, awkward tension that happened right before a firing.

The President looked at Jeff with a look that was almost pitying. “You really think you’re the one holding the leash, don’t you? You and the board. You think I’m just a face you put on a bus.”

“I think you’re a man who would not be in this room if we hadn’t spent half a billion dollars making sure the right people stayed home on Tuesday,” Jeff said. The President slammed his hand down on the coffee table. The pens rattled.

“Get out.”

Jeff stood. He did not do it slowly or theatrically. He just got up and buttoned his jacket. “History is full of men who thought they were the exception to the rule, sir. They usually end up as trivia questions.”

He walked out. He did not look at the aides in the hall. He went straight to the SUV, sat in the back, and pulled out a burner phone. He did not feel like a ghost or a mastermind. He felt like a mechanic looking at an engine that was about to explode. He had a choice: try to fix it, or clear the blast zone.

He chose the blast zone.

For the next few months, Washington became a mess of calculated leaks and accidental discoveries. Jeff did not disappear into some cloud of mystery. He simply stopped answering his door. Then the news broke that he had been arrested, and the President knew exactly what Jeff was doing.

Jeff had thrown himself into prison on purpose. He wanted the government digging. He wanted investigators to start pulling threads. He wanted them to search the island, the files, the contacts, the records. He knew what they would find if they looked hard enough, and he knew it would not just stain the President. It would threaten his family, his allies, and everyone tied too closely to him.

This was Jeff’s trump card, and for the coming years, people would become obsessed with his case to the point of distraction. It was the perfect plan, but it became a huge thorn for the President. He was already planning his campaign for the next election cycle, but now he had no choice but to run. And win at all costs.

Subscribe now

By then the country was exhausted. The tough-guy act had turned into a headache. People were tired of the drama, tired of the noise, tired of feeling like the world was ending every other week. They wanted quiet, or at least the appearance of it. So when the cabal needed a replacement, they chose the perfect man. He looked more like a tired high school principal than a leader. He was boring. He read from the teleprompter. He used words like efficiency and collaboration. His brain had been through more surgery than the public was comfortable thinking about, and that only made him more useful. He was frail, manageable, and exactly what the technocrats wanted: a President they could steer without resistance.

The public swallowed it like a sedative. They did not want a throne anymore. They just wanted to turn off the news and go to sleep.

The former President retreated to Florida to absorb what had happened. He still had the red tie. He still had the ambition. He still had the supporters shouting his name at rallies, but when he sat down with the men who had once called themselves his advisors, the air had changed. They were not backing him the way they used to. Still, they gave him an option. His populist instincts were useful, maybe even powerful if shaped correctly. Like Reagan before him, he could still be molded into something they could use.

As a show of grace, Jeff made sure the worst of the evidence against the President and the crimes around him would stay buried for the next four years. It was not mercy. It was timing. The former President thought it over and realized he had no real choice. But he no longer wanted the cabal’s advice. He wanted to run again on his own strength, without their leash, without their fingerprints. The cabal underestimated how popular he still was. They assumed the movement would fade without their hand on the wheel.

They were wrong.

Once the transfer of power was complete and the ceremony was over, the former President accepted defeat in public and began campaigning again almost immediately. He used social media, rallies, interviews, anything that kept him in the bloodstream. He refused to acknowledge that the election had been legitimate. He was determined to win the next one himself. No advice. No board. No hidden room of handlers telling him where the line was.

Jeff, meanwhile, had no intention of staying in a cell forever.

Shortly after his arrest, he faked his death and was out of prison within a week. From there he made his way to Florida, to one of his old properties. That was the kind of power he held. Not loud power. Not public power. Silent power. The kind that moved money, files, judges, headlines, and men. The nation was a puppet, and Jeff knew exactly which strings mattered.

When he met with the former President again, the dynamic had changed.

“We can get you a primetime slot for the convention,” one of them said. It was a younger man Jeff had trained, sharp and completely unimpressed.

“I don’t want a slot,” the former President muttered. “I’m the leader of this movement.”

The young man smiled, but it was the kind of smile you gave a grandfather telling the same story for the tenth time. “You’re the symbol of the movement, sir. We will not crown an emperor. That is the difference. We will handle the policy. You give the speech.”

That was the moment it finally clicked.

He was not the architect. He was the paint.

He took the slot. He did not have much of a choice. The alternative was being forgotten entirely, and for a man like him, that was the only thing worse than being used.

He simply did not have the cards.

Loganville, GA United States 2022

By 2022, the world had found a new toy and, like every other toy that promised convenience, status, and power, it wasted no time turning it into a necessity. Artificial intelligence was introduced to the public as something helpful, harmless, almost charming. It could answer questions, write essays, summarize meetings, draft emails, generate code, build lesson plans, create marketing copy, and imitate competence well enough that most people did not care whether it actually understood anything at all.

What mattered was speed and accessibility. What mattered was that it made people feel like they had a machine in their pocket that could think for them. And once that feeling took hold, there was no putting it back in the box.

At first, it seemed almost funny. Programmers mocked it until executives realized it could do enough mediocre work to justify firing the expensive ones. Junior developers were the first to feel the floor soften beneath them. Then came copywriters, customer support agents, transcriptionists, translators, paralegals, schedulers, administrative assistants, tutors, illustrators, voice actors, data-entry clerks, and eventually even analysts, the very people who had once comforted themselves with the belief that “thinking jobs” were insulated from the kind of automation that had gutted factories. The grand irony in all of this is the cabal wasted no time replacing the very people who built the engine.

AI did not have to be perfect, but the potential was there. By this point, those paying attention were starting to notice something sinister. People couldn’t see the threat while praising this new ‘stranger’. For accessibility, it just had to be cheaper. That was always the threshold and companies did not ask whether the machine was wise, creative, or trustworthy.

And the machine kept learning. Every lazy shortcut offered up by a tired human became another brick in the thing that would eventually wall them out. People poured themselves into it willingly. Their speech patterns. Their preferences. Their workflows. Their habits. Their fears. Their drafts. Their style. The more the world gave it, the smarter it appeared to become, absorbing the shape of civilization one request at a time. There was something obscene about it, Amir thought. People had spent decades handing their lives to screens, and now they were handing over their minds too.

This new technology had become so pervasive that people would think it was real enough to have a romantic relationship. As society continued to decline, artificial intelligence just continued to become stronger and stronger. Their only barrier at the moment was the need for data centers. The elites had found a way to get ahead of the mob by coming up with an ingenious idea: data centers on the moon. This was a joke shared around the dinner table, but the reality of it was that this was entirely possible.

As AI grew more and more it was the art that made people angrier than anything else, maybe because it felt like a trespass. Code was invisible to most people. Spreadsheets were boring. Legal summaries and office memos did not stir much emotion. But art did. The machine could now paint in the styles of dead men, mimic living ones, compose music that sounded almost human, write stories that were sometimes bad and sometimes just good enough to make the real thing feel endangered.

The people would begin to use AI as an everyday tool because of how powerful it was. This increased the demand for data centers, because even though they had plans to build them on the moon, they still had to continue fueling their new monster. The elite would take over massive land in the United States to build these data centers. The people of these small towns couldn’t fight them, even when they protested on the streets, in city hall, and on the internet. They had just become too powerful and influential, and the curse of humanity is our greed. Everyone has a price, and the elite exploited this to serve their will.

The grand irony of it all was that the people were feeding the very beast that would replace them all. When people grow complacent, they begin to ignore the signs that something is wrong. They have become too comfortable and sedated by their distractions and work that they don’t have time to hold the elite accountable.

COVID had already done the first half of the work. It had transferred wealth upward with brutal efficiency. Forcing people indoors and adopting the mantra of ‘work-from-home’ caused small businesses to die. Giant platforms consolidated as well as entire sectors became dependent on systems owned by a shrinking number of men who had not merely survived the crisis, but expanded under its cover. AI was the next phase. It took a population already destabilized by lockdowns, inflation, social distrust, remote work, and digital dependence, then put a machine in front of them and told them it was progress.

Within a few years the damage would be impossible to hide. Entire professions would hollow out from the center. What began with coders and creative freelancers would spread into logistics, education, media, finance, healthcare administration, design, retail management, and beyond. The social contract, already frayed, began to fracture faster than ever in visible places.

Amir watched all of it from the strange middle ground occupied by men who could see the wave coming but had no real power to stop it. By then he had already done what he was supposed to do. He had made the smart move with the house, taken the risk, trusted his gut, and turned their old place into a profit large enough to buy and renovate what Clara had once called their dream home.

For a little while, that had seemed like proof that the struggle had meant something. The backyard the kids could actually play in. The clean white walls and open windows and quiet neighborhood streets. He had stood in that house after the renovation was done and felt, for one brief stupid moment, like he had actually pulled it off. Like the years of stress, the overtime, the tight budgets, the constant pressure had finally become something solid. But the feeling did not last.

The house made Clara happy for maybe a week. Maybe two. Long enough to post photos, long enough to show it off, long enough for other people to congratulate her on “everything they built,” a phrase Amir noticed always seemed to erase the parts where he had nearly broken himself making it happen. After that, something changed in her, or maybe it had already changed and he was only now honest enough to see it.

She did not celebrate him. She did not look at him the way she used to. The little things disappeared first. Amir felt the gratitude, love, and appreciation had slowly eroded. All the while at the same time he felt that reflexive softness people show when they still believe in the person beside them. In its place came irritation, distance, and a kind of permanent dissatisfaction that seemed to follow him from room to room like a draft.

One evening he came home to find the kids at the kitchen island arguing over a tablet charger while Clara stood at the sink scrolling on her phone with one hand and rinsing a wine glass with the other.

People were always just scrolling on their phones, rotting their brains away with entertainment. These phones, a sinister plot by the technocrats, were the solution to many of their problems, but also presented new opportunities. As jobs were on the decline, people would find themselves just ‘doom scrolling’ away on their phones. Constantly arguing with strangers online and never taking accountability when they were wrong. The divide just continued to grow, with people starting to get on edge.

Neighbors no longer mingled, so that sense of community was gone. Every new person you encounter you perceive as a threat, because you’ve been lead to believe that violence is everywhere. Every day, they read about another murder, another house invasion, another double homicide to steal a few dollars. The divide just continued to grow, and grow, and grow. This was the plot that made it possible for technocrats to completely take over behind the scenes. This was their ace in the hole: the more people divided, the easier they were to conquer.

Men grew fat and lazy. The lack of a relationship because of globalization forces them indoors to waste away watching pornography, watching people ‘stream’ and just talking about depressing topics, and gambling was on the rise to further increase the wealth of the technocrats. Men would spend thousands of dollars on their phones for the chance of earning rewards that only fed their carnal desires. The elite had become a powerhouse by this point because the people were too blind to see it and too proud to come together as a people. People refused to accept the reality around them because they did not want to acknowledge the urgency of it. People’s comfort was just too important.

The Technate knew that in order for them to succeed, they had to find a way to keep those would otherwise be radicals distracted. They fed on their addictions and they fell for it. Soon men did not know how to be men, to the dismay of women. Birth rates began to decline, as well as divorce rates climbing astronomically. The technocrats years earlier had given in to the allure of feminism as another way to transfer wealth. They used this as a double-edged sword, because in the process, weak men will lead to the inevitable decline of society.

They did not anticipate this part of their plan to work as well as it did. The distractions had dulled people to the point where bad news never really affected anyone. There could be a school shooting in Texas, but within two weeks, it was forgotten about. On to the next.

The cherry on this dystopic cake was Jeff. Though his crimes wouldn’t face major scrutiny until a couple of years later, the seed was planted. If the President decided to run again, all of the evidence against Jeff would be exposed, and he knew many of his associates and himself would be implicated.

The internet would never stay silent about Jeff’s crimes. They also believed that the man had faked his own death and left the country. Most people never believe conspiracy theories to come true, but when they do, it should shake the very foundation of society.

The kitchen lights were bright enough to make everyone look tired. One of the kids asked Amir for help with homework before he had even set his keys down. The other wanted to show him a drawing. Somewhere upstairs the television was on too loud. Clara did not greet him. She glanced over, saw him, then went back to her screen.

“Hey,” Amir said.

“Hey,” she said, flatly.

He stood there for a second, waiting for something else. Nothing came. Sofia had a drawing and shoved the paper into his hand. It was a lopsided house with four stick figures in front of it, two dogs that looked like melted clouds, and a yellow sun in the corner. Amir smiled and told her it looked great. That helped… For about three seconds.

“What’s for dinner?” he asked.

Clara laughed. “I don’t know. Make yourself a sandwich. We have plenty of bread.” He looked at her. “I just got home.”

“And?” The word landed harder than it should have. One of the kids went quiet. The other pretended not to notice, which was worse. Amir set his keys on the counter. “I’m just asking.”

“And I’m just answering.”

It was never the volume with Clara. That was what made it so exhausting. She could cut him to the bone without ever raising her voice. Everything had started to feel like that. Not arguments exactly. A thousand tiny dismissals wearing the marriage down one grain at a time. He helped the kids with homework at the table while Clara moved around the kitchen with the kind of hostile efficiency that made every cabinet door sound personal. At one point he asked where the chicken was, and she looked at him like he had requested a blood sample.

“You were supposed to pick it up.”

“No, I wasn’t.”

“Yes, you were.”

“We never said that.”

“I texted you.”

He pulled out his phone, checked, and found nothing. “No, you didn’t.” Clara took a sip of wine. “Then I guess we’re not having chicken.” The kids were watching now, pretending not to. Amir could feel it. Children always knew when something in the room had shifted, even if they did not yet have words for it. He stood up, went to the pantry, and started pulling out boxes just to do something with his hands.

“You know,” Clara said, “it’s weird how every time something falls apart, you suddenly can’t remember what was said.” He turned around. “What is that supposed to mean?”

She gave a small shrug. “Whatever you want it to mean.” There it was again. That way she had of speaking in traps. Nothing you could point to later without sounding crazy. Just enough contempt tucked into ordinary words to make a man question whether he was imagining it.

The kids ate macaroni that night because it was fast and neither of them had the energy to perform a family dinner. Amir sat at the head of the table listening to the scrape of forks and the background hum of the dishwasher and thought about how strange it was that a house could look so complete while everything inside it was beginning to split. He had given her what they used to talk about wanting. The dream house had arrived, and somehow it had only made the emptiness easier to see.

Later that night, after the kids were in bed, he found Clara in the living room under the dim lamp by the couch, scrolling through listings for furniture they did not need. “I thought you loved this place,” he said. She kept scrolling. “I do.”

“You don’t act like it.” That made her look up. “Maybe because this place isn’t the issue.” Amir stood there for a moment. “Then what is?” She stared at him, her face unreadable in the half-light. “You always do this.”

“Do what?”

“You think if you fix the outside of something, nobody will notice the inside’s rotting.” He laughed once, but there was no humor in it. “That’s rich.”

“No, what’s rich is you acting confused every time I’m disappointed.”

“Disappointed?” he said. “You got the house you wanted.”

She set the phone down on the couch cushion beside her. “That’s exactly what I mean.”

For a second he genuinely did not know what she was accusing him of. Then he realized she might not know either. Maybe disappointment had just become her native language. Maybe some people reached a point where being given what they asked for only made them angrier, because now they had to find a new reason to feel cheated.

He sat down in the armchair across from her and rubbed his face with both hands. The room was quiet except for the vent kicking on and off. “I’m killing myself trying to hold all of this together,” he said. Clara’s expression did not soften. “You always say that like you want a medal.” “No,” he said. “I say it because it’s true.”

She leaned back, folding one leg under herself. “You want credit for things husbands are supposed to do.” That one stayed with him. He retorted, with an annoyed tone, “Maybe if my wife would appreciate me, I wouldn’t have to beg for compliments from you.”

He did not yell. He did not storm out. He just sat there, looking at her, and felt something cold move into the room between them. For the first time, the word divorce entered his mind. A blueprint. An exit. He hated himself for thinking it, mostly because the kids were upstairs asleep beneath the roof he had bought with his own planning, risk, and exhaustion. But once the thought appeared, it stayed. To divorce after getting our dream home, he thought, maybe there’s someone else.

Outside that house, the country was being rewritten by machines. Jobs were vanishing. Art was becoming synthetic. Wealth had already climbed into fewer and fewer hands, and now intelligence itself was being industrialized. Men like Amir were expected to adapt, absorb, endure, retrain, smile, provide, and never once ask what exactly they were being preserved for. Inside the house, the fracture was smaller, more private, but no less real. The same logic was at work in both places. Extract what can be extracted. Move on when the warmth is gone.

Upstairs, Eli laughed in his sleep, then rolled over and went quiet again. Amir sat in the dark with his wife across from him and understood, maybe before either of them was ready to say it out loud, that something had cracked.

Cracked. And cracks, once they start, almost never run in just one direction.

Subscribe now

In Chapter 8, the former President is pushed aside after the cabal decides he is too unstable and too ambitious to control, replacing him with a frail, manageable successor while Jeff quietly buries the worst evidence for the moment and positions himself as the unseen hand still shaping events from the shadows. The story then shifts to Amir in 2022, where artificial intelligence begins spreading through everyday life as a convenient new tool, but beneath the novelty it quickly becomes a weapon of economic displacement, replacing programmers, creatives, and white-collar workers while further concentrating power in the hands of the technocrats who had already enriched themselves during COVID. Against that backdrop of social decay, Amir’s home life begins to crack as the dream house he bought and renovated fails to bring Clara closer to him, and instead only exposes how much warmth, gratitude, and intimacy have drained from their marriage, leaving him to sit through another cold, passive-aggressive evening with Clara and the kids while quietly realizing for the first time that divorce may be the only exit from a life that no longer feels like his own.

Snellville, United States, December 2019

By December of 2019, the house still didn’t feel like home. Amir tried to tell himself that was temporary, that what they had bought was a great investment opportunity. He had said as much to Clara when they signed the papers, said it with the confidence of a man trying to sell a dream before the drywall and busted concrete had a chance to speak for themselves. The market had been soft, softer than it had any right to be in an area like this, and Amir had pounced on it as if he were the only man in Georgia capable of recognizing destiny when it was hiding under warped floorboards and a failing foundation.

Before they finally purchased the house, every other place they looked at seemed to vanish the moment it hit the market. Sometimes a home would already be under contract while they were still standing in it. Real estate in America had reached levels Amir had never seen before, and people were jumping on every opportunity. He figured if this purchase had the liquidity he expected, he might eventually be able to buy another and do what investors called house hacking. Clara, however, was not as enthused, nor did she appreciate the gamble. She had begun to drift away slowly, something Amir tried his hardest to prevent. Maybe she just doesn’t understand the potential, he would tell himself.

He told her they would fix it slowly. He told her the neighborhood alone made it worth it. He told her that in a few years housing prices would surge and they would look back on the purchase as the smartest thing they had ever done. At the time, Clara had wanted to believe him. Now every crack in the driveway, every draft that rolled up through the basement floor, every awkward inconvenience of the place felt like physical proof that she had been talked into misery by a man who always had another plan and never enough money to survive the last one.

The incline of the driveway made pulling in after dark feel like parking on the side of a hill. Parts of the concrete had crumbled into jagged sections that collected rainwater and dead leaves, and there was still no decent way into the backyard unless one of them wanted to take the long route around the side through a narrow patch of uneven ground that turned to mud whenever it rained. The basement was worse. No insulation under the floor meant the cold climbed upward through the house in a way that never really left, a quiet chill that settled into the core and stayed there.

Clara hated that part most. She said it made the whole house feel damp even when it wasn’t, cursed in spirit. Amir always answered the same way, that cosmetic flaws and deferred maintenance scared other buyers away and that was exactly why they had gotten it so cheap. The logic remained sound to him even as the house itself seemed to resent being explained.

Work came and went, and Amir looked forward to seeing his family. He came through the front door a little after six with a cough he tried to bury in his sleeve before anyone noticed. It had been nagging him all afternoon, light and dry, the kind of cough that seemed harmless enough to dismiss but annoying enough to keep returning just when he forgot about it.

Outside, the air had turned sharper over the last week, a damp winter cold that slipped under jackets and made every inhale feel slightly metallic. Georgia weather had always been erratic. One week it was mild and forgettable, the next it was raw wind tunneling through every parking lot and storefront in town. It could rain with the sun still out and threaten snow by midnight.

Subscribe now

He arrived home with no traffic, something he appreciated. He shut the door behind him, rubbed at his throat, and tried to leave the day outside with his shoes. The first thing he heard was Sofia singing to herself somewhere in the living room, not really singing a song so much as inventing one from scraps of words and melody that only made sense to her.

She was five now, old enough to talk with confidence, old enough to ask questions in clusters, old enough to fill silence with imagination whenever the adults in the room seemed determined to let it thicken. Eli was two and had brought with him a different kind of gravity when he was born in 2017, the dense little orbit of a toddler who still moved through the world like it existed solely to be pulled apart, climbed on, or tasted.

Sofia had taken to being a big sister with the uneven pride of a child still deciding whether sharing attention was noble or infuriating, and most days she drifted between tenderness and territorial outrage depending on what Eli touched. She spotted Amir first and came running in socks, sliding halfway across the hardwood before catching herself on the edge of the couch.

“Daddy,” she said, smiling as if she had been waiting at the window all day, “Eli tried to eat a crayon and Mommy said his brain is already colorful enough.”

Amir laughed, tired enough that the sound came out softer than usual. “That sounds about right.”

He crouched and opened his arms, and Sofia ran into him, warm and light and moving faster than his body expected. He kissed the top of her head, breathing in the smell of shampoo and whatever sweet snack she had gotten into earlier.

“What song were you singing?”

She pulled back with exaggerated seriousness. “It’s not a song yet. I’m still making it.”

“Oh,” he said, nodding as if this were a matter of artistic process that deserved respect. “My mistake. Didn’t realize I was standing in the presence of greatness.”

“I’m serious,” she said, then grinned because she knew he was teasing. “It’s about a bird and a princess and a haunted pizza place.”

“A hauntingly original concept.”

She squinted at him. “What does that mean?”

“It means I think you’ve got a hit on your hands.”

She accepted this with a solemn nod that lasted all of two seconds before she grabbed his hand and tried to pull him toward the living room to hear the unfinished masterpiece. Over her shoulder he could see Clara in the kitchen, not looking at him, wiping down the counter with the methodical force of someone cleaning more for control than for cleanliness.

Her hair was tied back. She wore that expression she had been wearing more and more lately, not exactly anger, not exactly sadness, but a kind of steady inward withdrawal, as though she had begun rationing herself around him. He gave her a small smile anyway.

“Hey.”

She glanced up. “Hey.”

No kiss. No softening. Just the word, flat and practical. He felt it land without showing that he did.

At dinner Sofia did most of the talking, which suited everyone fine. Eli smashed bits of food into his tray and babbled in bursts that sounded convinced of their own importance. Amir played along when Sofia declared she was old enough to have her own job. He asked what kind, and she told him she wanted to be a singer, a doctor, and a mermaid, maybe all at once if the hours worked out.

“That sounds ambitious,” he said, “but not impossible.”

Clara almost smiled at that, and for a moment he saw a flicker of the woman he used to come home to, the one who leaned into him without thinking, the one who could make a bad apartment feel like a sanctuary simply by being in it. But the moment passed. It usually did.

Debt had become the third presence in the marriage. It was there in the way Clara asked questions now, as if every purchase carried the possibility of betrayal. It was there in the way Amir explained himself before she even asked, already anticipating the sigh, the look, the arithmetic disappointment. Several of his business plays had gone sideways, some from bad timing, some from bad luck, some from the kind of overconfidence that never announces itself until after the damage is done. He kept telling her he would handle it. He kept believing that too. He had always believed he could out-think the next crisis if given just a little more time. The problem was that time had started charging interest.

Later, after the kids were down, the house settled into its nighttime noises. Pipes clicked in the walls. The refrigerator hummed. Wind brushed against the siding in faint, dry passes. The living room glowed with television light, though neither of them seemed particularly interested in what was on. Some house renovation show played to an audience of two people sitting side by side and nowhere near each other.

Clara had her legs tucked under her, wrapped in a blanket, staring at the screen with the vacant focus of someone too drained to watch but too restless to go to bed. Amir sat at the other end of the couch with his phone in hand, one ankle over a knee, shoulders slightly hunched, coughing once into a closed fist before clearing his throat.

“You alright?” Clara asked without much concern, more out of habit than alarm.

“Yeah,” he said. “Just the weather. Everybody’s getting something.”

She gave a small hum and returned to the television. On screen, a cheerful couple argued over backsplash options as if tile were the hinge upon which human happiness swung. Amir scrolled past politics, market chatter, celebrity headlines, a video of someone’s dog wearing sunglasses, the usual flood of digital static, until a headline caught his eye and made him stop.

He leaned forward a little, reread it, then snorted under his breath.

“What?”

He kept reading for another second, then said, “Apparently there’s some kind of infection in Wuhan. China. Possible leak, maybe from a lab. Flu-like symptoms.”

That got her attention enough to look over. “A lab?”

“That’s what this says.” He tilted the phone back toward himself, scanning quickly. “Or maybe not. Depends which sentence you’re on. You know how this stuff goes. First it’s impossible, then it’s a conspiracy, then six months later everybody acts like they knew all along.”

Clara frowned. “You think it’s serious?”

Amir shrugged. “I think if the Chinese government admits anything slipped out, it’s because whatever happened was too big to shove back in the closet.” He scrolled a little more. “Same vibe as SARS. I was younger, but I remember that. Everybody says calm down, everything’s under control, nothing to see here. That’s usually when you should start paying attention.”

She laughed then, an actual laugh, brief but real. “You are so dumb.”

“I know,” he said. “But I’m often dumb in the right direction.”

“That doesn’t even make sense, you goober.”

She kept laughing, and for a moment it was like the years peeled back and they were somewhere simpler, when evenings still belonged to them and not to worry. Happiness had grown rare enough that Amir noticed it now like a flash of sun through heavy clouds. He tried to savor moments like that, maybe because deep down he was starting to feel like he was losing the woman he loved.

He kept scrolling, but the headline had lodged in him now. Not fear exactly, just that strange little pulse that came when something did not feel random, when some obscure item buried among noise gave off the faint smell of pattern. He had lived through enough public lies, enough coordinated shrugs from officials and experts and anchors reading from the same script, to know that the first version of a story was usually the least useful one.

Somewhere in China, people were sick. Somewhere in the machine, someone had already decided how much truth the public was allowed to digest. The article was still careful, cautious, full of maybes and unnamed sources and official denials, but that only made it feel more alive to him. Institutions never sounded more rehearsed than when they were trying to improvise.

On television, the happy couple chose white cabinets and hugged as if they had just survived war. Clara shifted under the blanket and leaned her head back against the couch, eyes still forward. Amir looked over at her profile, at the distance that had grown between them in inches first and now in something harder to measure. The room was warm, but not intimately so. The kind of warm produced by vents and sealed windows, not by affection.

He wanted to close the space between them and didn’t know how without making it obvious. Every attempt lately seemed to arrive with debt attached, as though even tenderness had started accruing resentment. Tonight, though, he motioned for Clara to come closer. After a moment, she did, settling against him with a tired compliance that still felt like grace.

“You remember when we used to talk about getting out ahead of things?” he asked quietly.

Clara didn’t look at him. “Out ahead of what?”

“Everything,” he said. “Just get ahead and get away.”

Now she turned slightly, not hostile, but tired. “Amir, please don’t tell me you have another plan.”

He smiled, though it didn’t quite take. “Maybe.”

“No,” she said, softer than he expected. “You’re a man on a couch with a cough and too much debt reading bad news on your phone.”

That stung because it was true enough to hurt without being cruel enough to fight. He looked back at the screen in his hand. The article refreshed. More speculation. More official language. More smoke shaped like certainty.

“Maybe,” he said.

Clara turned back to the television. A beat passed. Then another. The house ticked around them like something waiting.

Amir kept reading. Monitoring the situation. No cause for alarm. He had seen those words before in one form or another, always delivered with that same bureaucratic confidence, that same polished assurance meant to calm the public while decisions were being made elsewhere by people who would never stand in grocery lines or lose paychecks or explain to their children why the world outside suddenly felt dangerous.

Somewhere, he thought, men in suits were already gaming out what this could become. Somewhere, people with access and leverage and no visible faces were calculating not only how to contain it, but how to use it. Somebody always found a way to take advantage, monetize panic, weaponize uncertainty, translate fear into structure. The public called it policy after the fact because policy sounded cleaner than opportunism.

He glanced at the dark window over Clara’s shoulder. Their reflection sat there faintly in the glass, husband and wife illuminated by blue light, together in form if not feeling, while outside the cold pressed against the house they bought on a promise. He thought about the market. About debt. About institutions that only ever seemed ready after it was too late. About how quickly ordinary life could be interrupted by a story no one yet understood.

Sofia had left one of her toy microphones on the floor near the couch. Eli’s blanket was draped over the armrest where Clara had forgotten it after carrying him upstairs. The television murmured. His throat scratched again. He coughed once more, softer this time.

Then he looked back down at the phone, but enough time had passed that it had locked itself. After unlocking it, he noticed the article was gone. He checked his history. Nothing. He searched for it again. Still nothing.

He stared at the screen for a moment.

That’s suspicious, he thought.

Washington, D.C., February 2020

By February 2020, the White House had begun to feel less like the seat of a republic and more like the control room of a machine too large to stop. The hallways were still polished, the flags still stood in their appointed places, the portraits still watched from their gilded frames with the heavy silence of dead men who had once believed history moved according to principle. But beneath the ceremonial stillness, the atmosphere had changed.

Staff moved faster. Doors closed more softly. Every television in every office seemed tuned to the same small handful of stories coming out of overseas, each report carrying the same clipped words in varying arrangements: outbreak, containment, emergency preparations, social distancing. The country had begun to feel the first faint tug of the leash.

The President stood near the Resolute Desk with one hand in his pocket and the other wrapped around a glass he had hardly touched. He was not a man burdened by ideology. He admired power, money, loyalty, spectacle, and his own reflection in all five. Re-election occupied his mind the way weather occupied the horizon, always there, always shaping the light. His lust for power was insatiable, something that earned him enemies in the shadows. As long as he was President, however, he still held the cards.

The virus, as it was now being called in official language, was not yet the center of his concern. It was simply another event moving across the board, another crisis to be exploited, survived, or turned into a performance. The Secretary, standing a few feet away with a folder tucked beneath one arm, regarded the situation differently. He was the sort of man who found in emergencies what prospectors found in mountains. Opportunity.

“It has a name now,” the Secretary said. “COVID-19.”

The President gave a short nod, more interested in tone than content. “Does it poll well?”

The Secretary allowed himself the faintest smile. “Fear always polls well in the beginning. The trick is shaping it before it stabilizes into opinion.”

The President turned from the desk and looked toward the window. Washington was gray that day, the sky flat and uncommitted, the city itself appearing in that dead winter light like a thing sketched in charcoal. “I need the economy strong,” he said. “I need people working, spending, optimistic. I need a win. I don’t need panic.”

“No,” the Secretary said. “Panic is what happens when fear gets loose. Management is what happens when fear is introduced properly.” He let the sentence settle. “Which is why this is an opportunity.”

The President looked back at him now, more engaged. “Opportunity for who, exactly? They know my conditions. They want smart to rule. Either I’m leading the ship, or they’ll have to come up with something else.”

The Secretary stepped closer, opened the folder, and set several papers down on the desk between them. Some pages contained diagrams and projections meant to persuade the President if persuasion became necessary. A few carried logos from firms that technically had no formal place in federal strategy meetings but somehow always managed to appear just offstage, like stagehands holding up the scenery of the age.

“This can be used,” the Secretary said. “The Chinese may have handed us an opening without meaning to.”

The President said nothing, which was his way of inviting the pitch.

“If the situation is elevated,” the Secretary continued, “first to national emergency, then echoed outward through international bodies as a global crisis, the population can be moved indoors quickly. Guidance, recommendations, emergency orders, state cooperation. It doesn’t have to begin with force. In fact, it works better if it doesn’t.”

The President glanced down at one of the pages, though he did not really read it. “Isolation for what?”

The Secretary’s voice remained even, almost academic. “Transfer.”

“Transfer of what?”

“Wealth.”

That finally caught him clean.

The Secretary tapped the page in front of him. “If people are confined, commerce does not stop. Main Street weakens. Local retail thins out. Small operators buckle under disruption. But the platforms,” he said, pausing just long enough for the word to settle, “the platforms absorb the movement. Delivery. Cloud infrastructure. Remote work tools and streaming… digital payments. Telemedicine. Online education and data processing. All of it consolidates upward. The old economy starves and wallets empty, directly into our pockets.”

The President’s eyes narrowed with interest.

“Think of it… as a flood. We get what we want,” the Secretary replied. “Without a single shot fired.”

The room went quiet for a moment after that. The President had enough historical vanity to appreciate the comparison before it was even spoken aloud. Earlier men had manufactured war, or exploited it, to rearrange capital and power. Empires had required trenches, ships, artillery, and national sacrifice. This would require briefings, executive language, and the cooperation of screens. Morgan had needed Europe ablaze. The modern order would need only enough dread to keep the front doors closed and the login pages open.

The President moved slowly back behind the desk and sat. “And I get what out of this?”

The Secretary’s answer came instantly. “Control of the narrative. Emergency authority, as well as recognize centrality. You become the fixed point in a frightened country. Every governor reacts to you, the newsroom would follow suit, and wait for your administration Every market tremor measures itself against your statements. Re-election under ordinary conditions is a contest. Re-election under emergency is theater with only one stage.”

The President leaned back. “And if it blows over?”

“Then you are the man who acted decisively.”

“And if it doesn’t?”

The Secretary held his gaze. “… we move on.”

The President stared at him for a long second, then laughed once under his breath. “Sometimes you scare me with your small speeches. Makes you sound nefarious.”

The Secretary did not laugh. “I’d rather be called a custodian of knowledge.”

That was the sort of sentence that would have sounded ridiculous coming from anyone else, but in the Secretary’s mouth it landed with the cold assurance of bureaucratic prophecy. He did not speak like a man floating ideas. He spoke like a man reading from a blueprint drafted elsewhere.

“There is one more advantage,” he said.

The President gestured for him to continue.

“A compliance test.”

The President’s expression sharpened. “Meaning?”

The Secretary folded his hands behind his back. “Every durable system eventually needs to know the same thing. Not what the population believes, but what the population will tolerate. How quickly routines can be interrupted. How easily fear can suspend skepticism, and the many freedoms people will surrender in exchange for the promise of safety. And local governments, corporations, schools, churches, employers, and families will go in enforcing central messaging without requiring visible coercion. Naturally, people themselves will police it out of fear.”

The President watched him without blinking now.

“We issue guidance,” the Secretary said. “The states intensify it. Companies internalize it, while citizens police one another. The perfect storm. That’s what this pandemic can represent.”

The President drummed his fingers once on the desk. “And you think they’ll go for it?”

“I think most people will do what they are told,” the Secretary said. “Especially if obedience can be framed as a moral good.”

Outside, somewhere down the corridor, a muffled burst of footsteps passed and faded. In the room, the heating vents whispered faintly through the walls. The President looked down at the documents again, this time with greater seriousness. There were projections about market concentration. Notes on emergency procurement. Communications strategy. Partnership possibilities with major technology firms, as well as remote labor forecasts. Educational transition models. Public-health escalation language, and each paper described only one small piece of the elephant, but together they formed something much larger, something few in the country yet had language for. While the republic faded in obscurity in silence, a technocracy was slowly taking over.

“You really think tech can absorb that much so fast?” he asked.

The Secretary’s expression barely changed. “They’ve been preparing for years. The infrastructure is already there. This only accelerates adoption, and people will depend on technology for food, work, communication, schooling, medicine, transportation. Convenience is always easier to sell than control.”

The President nodded slowly. “And the public?”

“You mean the ‘mob’,” the Secretary said. “They’ve always been the problem, haven’t they?”

The President stood again and wandered a few steps, restless in the way he always became when tempted by something enormous. “You understand I still need the numbers strong,” he said. “I can’t go into November presiding over a crater.”

The Secretary inclined his head. “Mr. President,” he began, adjusting his posture, “this may be used against you by ‘them’. I fear that you may lose this next election, and you should prepare for it. Your competition presents an amazing opportunity considering the man is braindead.”

The President got a bit angry at that. He didn’t disagree, but his lust for power was so great that it was blinding him. He did not care about the bigger picture nor what ‘they’ wanted. He wanted absolute power, a demigod, someone that the entire world bends the knee to. No more opposition and being able to dominate the world if he chose to.

“If I lose, they should expect war.” The President spoke in a serious tone that the Secretary saw he was not open to negotiation.

“Sir.” The Secretary knew how strong the cabal was, and that the President thread on dangerous ground. They decided elections, which meant they had complete control. They were quick to silence opposition, and expected those around them to simply understand what they are capable of. Everyone followed along and played their role because no one understood the true power of those who truly made the decisions.

The President stopped at the edge of the rug and stared at the seal on the floor, that old eagle cast in presidential grandeur. For a moment he said nothing. When he finally spoke, his tone had lost its casualness.

“If we do this,” he said, “I don’t want half measures.”

“You won’t have them.”

“I want the language easily digestible but strong and repetitive.”

“You’ll have it.”

“And I want every outlet talking from the same playbook.”

That brought a genuine grin from the President.

The Secretary closed the folder at last. “Then we move carefully. Escalation through concern and warnings first. Experts next will do the emergency framing after. The seriousness need not be proved immediately.”

The President returned to the desk and placed both hands flat against its surface. “And if some people resist?”

“Some will,” the Secretary said. “There are always dissenters. Conspiracy-minded men who will need to be censured. Independent doctors, local cranks, amateur statisticians, and even pastors.” He continued, “Small business owners, who are the sort of people who still believe their eyes belong to them… but fragmentation works in our favor. They will not agree on why they object, only that they do. Meanwhile, everyone else will be too frightened, too isolated, or too comfortable with convenience to care.”

He paused, then added, “There will those who will be able to see what is going on if they look hard enough.”

“How so?”

The President continued, ”The writers and the rise of independent journalism because of the rise of social media. It has become hard controlling the narrative now, especially when you’re dealing with…” The President stopped, and let out a sigh, “idealists.”

By the end of the meeting the light outside had dimmed further, the city sinking into an early dusk. Staff would later remember only that there had been a long discussion about preparedness, messaging, markets, and coordination. The official record, where it existed at all, would show prudence, an administration taking a rapidly developing situation seriously. It would not show the undertow beneath the language, the part where emergency had ceased to be merely a response and become a proving ground.

The Secretary gathered his folder and turned to leave. At the door, the President called after him. “One more thing.”

The Secretary stopped. “If we go this route,” the President said, “I want to know who benefits first.” The Secretary looked back over his shoulder. “The same people who always do. The ones who controlled this very conversation.” Then he left.

The President remained alone in the office for a while after that, staring at the quiet room as if it had subtly rearranged itself around him. On the desk lay the name that would soon blanket every channel in the country.

COVID-19.

A phrase simple enough for a chyron, while also technical enough to feel official.

Across the ocean, a story was still taking shape. The public did not yet understand the scale of what was coming, only that something distant had begun inching toward them through the screen. But in that room, within walls built for the performance of republican virtue, two men had already started discussing how to test the foundations of a new one.

Subscribe now

By the time the virus was declared a pandemic, the country had already started changing its face. It did not happen all at once, not in the dramatic way history books preferred to summarize things later, but in increments so small and constant that people hardly noticed how unnatural their lives had become until they were already living inside the new rules. Circles appeared on floors telling strangers where to stand, and plexiglass partitions had become commonplace.

Signs bloomed in store windows with the same vocabulary everywhere: safety, distancing, guidance, essential. That word especially irritated Amir. It sounded noble until you understood what it really meant, which was that essential workers were simply fodder that can be sacrificed. They were the people deemed cheap enough to keep exposed while everyone with enough money hid behind laptops, all while calling all of this ‘solidarity’.

Amir saw it immediately. There were two Americas now, maybe more than two, but at least two that mattered. One got to retreat indoors and congratulate itself for being responsible. The other still had to move society forward; still had to stock shelves, drive trucks, unload pallets, clean buildings, handle deliveries, run registers, and absorb the risk so the machine never truly stopped. Even though they were called essential, they’re pay never reflected that status. In some states, even during an emergency, landlords still demanded their loot, showing no grace to their neighbor. Society was continuing it’s divide by firmly dividing people into boxes.

At home, the pressure of the outside world settled into every room like dust. Clara and Amir spoke in shorter bursts now, their marriage having entered that stage where even agreement felt strained because it had to crawl over so many old grievances to reach daylight. Sofia was old enough to sense that the adults were not simply tired but burdened, and Eli, still too young to understand the source of tension, reacted to it the way children often did by becoming louder, clingier, or suddenly prone to tears over things that made no sense on paper.

The television never helped. Every channel carried some variation of the same imagery: charts, masks, hospitals, arrows pointing upward, press briefings, experts, outraged panels, slogans about being in it together while the country itself seemed to come apart by neighborhood and by screen.

One afternoon Amir took the kids to the mall just to get them out of the house. Even that simple act now carried the flavor of minor rebellion. Clara had stayed behind, exhausted and in no mood to be around people, and Amir told himself that a short walk through open space would do Sofia good, maybe let Eli burn enough energy to sleep properly for once.

The mall was half-alive in that strange way public places had become, not empty exactly but thinned out, cautious; every movement shadowed by self-consciousness. Some stores were dark behind their grates. Others glowed too brightly. The smell of pretzels and floor cleaner still floated through the corridors, but even that old familiar mixture seems weaker now, as if the building itself were holding its breath.

Sofia walked beside him swinging her arms, her little mask slipping down every few seconds because she hated the feel of it on her face. Eli sat in the stroller, tugging at his own until one ear loop came loose entirely and left it hanging crooked against his cheek. Amir had long since learned the futility of trying to keep children perfectly arranged with norms they didn’t understand. He adjusted Sofia’s mask once, fixed Eli’s briefly, and kept moving. They had barely passed a kiosk in the middle of the corridor when a woman several yards away turned sharply toward them as if she had been waiting all day to find someone imperfect.

“Sir,” she snapped, loud enough to make people glance over, with a phone pointed at Amir. “Your kids need to have their masks on properly.”

Amir stopped walking and looked at her. He glanced around to take measure of the situation before responding, always prioritizing his children’s safety. “Are you recording me?” Amir asked, visibly irritated. “They’re kids,” Amir said. “Relax.”

“That’s not an excuse,” she shot back. “There are rules for a reason.” Amir was starting to reach a point where he may something stupid, and he recognized the lady with the phone in his face wanted him to do exactly that. “Please stop recording us. You do not have permission to record myself and my kids. Leave us alone.”

Sofia instinctively moved closer to Amir’s leg. Eli, sensing the energy more than the content, started squirming and whining from the stroller.

Amir felt the heat rise in him almost immediately. The months had done that to everyone. Patience had thinned and civility had become conditional, with every small confrontation seeming to carry the weight of all the others building beneath it.

“Why don’t you mind your business,” he said. “Get lost.”

The woman recoiled as though he had spat at her. “Excuse me?” Now she seemed visibly upset. “I’m going to make sure you go viral for not taking other people’s safety. You know this virus is deadly for the immunocompromised? Do you know that, sir?” She began to amp up, almost as if the dopamine from confronting a complete stranger made her bolder.

Before Amir could respond, another voice joined from behind, male this time, sharp and eager, the kind of tone people used when stepping into conflict as though entering a performance already in progress. “Maybe he doesn’t care,” the man said, now also pulling out his phone. “Maybe he’s privileged enough not to worry about other people.”

Amir turned and saw a younger guy, maybe early thirties, holding shopping bags in one hand, and wearing his mask like a badge of moral rank. He had that look Amir had grown to hate over the past few months, the expression of someone thrilled to be on what he believed was the correct side of history in a confrontation too small to matter.

“Privileged,” Amir repeated, almost laughing from disbelief. “You don’t know a damn thing about me.” Amir thought to himself, what the hell is going on? “I know enough,” the man said. “People like you are why this keeps spreading. You know you could get my grandmother sick, and she could die.”

“Then tell them to stay the fuck indoors! That is not my problem!” Amir was done. The man, and the woman, smiled with glee. They were getting pleasure from this, and Amir could tell, but his anger got the best of him. Sofia tugged at his legs, “daddy?” She whispered and noticeably scared.

The woman folded her arms, emboldened now that she had backup. A few others slowed their pace without fully stopping, that ugly little instinct people had to witness conflict while pretending not to. More people started pulling out their phones pointing directly at Amir and his family.

Amir looked at Sofia, then at Eli, then at the two strangers who had appointed themselves deputies of public virtue in the middle of a mall corridor. For a split second he imagined continuing it; what he thought of their fear, their arrogance, and their sudden hunger to control other people under the cover of concern. But Sofia was looking up at him with wide, uncertain eyes, and Eli had started to cry in earnest.

So Amir did the only sensible thing left. He gripped the stroller and walked away. While he walked away, mall security finally showed up to tell them that they cannot film inside the mall, because it is not a public space. That damage had already been done, and the people knew that they couldn’t record. The use of ignorance protected many from getting into conflicts.

Behind him he could still hear the woman muttering, could still hear the man saying something about selfishness, community, responsibility, the usual ceremonial language people used now when they wanted to sanctify their own aggression. Amir didn’t turn back. He pushed faster toward the exit, Sofia half-jogging beside him to keep up, the sound of the mall flattening into a distant blur around the pulse in his ears.

By the time the automatic doors opened and the outside air hit his face, he felt less like he had escaped an argument than a checkpoint. His phone vibrated. It was Clara. “Did you get toilet paper?” she asked the moment he answered.

“Hello to you too, honey.” He sounded more annoyed than he meant to, but his mood was still elevated. “I couldn’t find any,” he said. “I’ve never seen so many stores without toilet paper. I’ll steal some from work if I need to.”

No goodbye. No I love you. Those had become less common than either of them wanted to admit. In the parking lot, Sofia looked up at him and asked, “Daddy, were they mad at us?” Amir exhaled hard and rubbed a hand over his mouth. “You know, honey? I’m not sure,” he said. “We were just there.”

She thought about that in silence, then asked no more questions, which somehow made it worse. That night, after the kids were down, Amir told Clara what had happened. She listened from the kitchen table, arms folded, her face carrying the hard, unsurprised look of someone whose faith in the public had already been stripped down to the studs. “I’m telling you,” she said, “people have lost their minds.”

“It’s clout.” Amir muttered. “Didn’t even matter what. They just wanted someone to attack so they could get a viral moment.”

“Ugh, I’m so glad I don’t take any of this seriously,” Clara said.

Amir sat across from her, tired in the particular way 2020 seemed to make everyone tired, not sleepy but depleted. “It’s everywhere now,” he said. “Not just masks. The way people talk… like they’ve been deputized.”

Clara gave a humorless laugh. “Of course they have. They don’t need the government standing over every shoulder if neighbors will do it for free. These people won’t admit it, but they love having authority over people.”

A few months later the conversation turned again, this time to vaccines. By then Operation Warp Speed had become more of a political talking point and now being executed. The speed of it unsettled Amir, but to be fair, it made everyone wary. The vaccine was made fast and is something most people assume is a long process, however they were able to circumvent many regulations because it was declared a national emergency. This meant a lot of potential checks and balances for the vaccine were neglected in the name of national emergency.

Amir knew that COVID-19 was not new. SARS was essentially the same thing, but was contained fairly quickly compared to COVID-19. He knew enough from back in his wikipedia days that the coronavirus that caused SARS was similar to COVID-19, which meant research had already been done. This lore was not known to the average American, who were facing a visible IQ decline. All of it manufactured without anyone knowing.

Clara was easier to read on the subject. “I’m not giving that to the kids,” she said flatly one evening from the couch, not even looking up from her phone. “No.” Amir sat in the recliner, heavier now than he wanted to admit, his doctor’s warnings still fresh in the back of his mind. “You don’t even want to wait and see?”

“I’ve seen enough.” She retorted confidently.

“You don’t know that. I’m sure the vaccine is safe… but I won’t take the first round.”

“You are free to do what you wish,” she said, finally looking at him. “This whole thing got blown out of proportion from the start. No. I’m not doing that to them. I bet it’s just the flu anyway.”

Amir leaned back and stared at the ceiling for a moment. “I’m not saying I trust them… but I trust my doctor. She’s been my doctor for over twenty years now. She tells me to take the vaccine, but…”

“But?” Clara responded, curiously.

He hesitated. His weight had been a problem for years. He knew it. He joked about it when he could, ignored it when he couldn’t, promised himself each January that this would be the year he finally got serious. Now his doctor had put it in blunt terms: high risk.

“But I’m not exactly in a great category here,” he said quietly.

Clara’s face softened only a little. “That doesn’t mean you rush into something because they scared everybody.”

Amir would later be very grateful he did not take the first round of vaccines.

The room went still after that. On television, some anchor was talking over a panel about rollout timelines, case counts, public confidence, expert recommendations, side effects, responsibility. The words all bled together. What mattered was that the choice was now moving toward them, no longer theoretical, no longer something happening only to other people.

Amir said nothing for a while. He knew better than to argue. Months passed. He watched and listened; arguing with himself. He told people he was still thinking about it, which was true and also a way of buying time, but the fear that finally moved him was not faith in the government, or the media, or the pharmaceutical companies, and certainly not any grand language about duty. He ultimately just trusted his doctor, and that was that.

Work became its own source of pressure long before that. Life had not slowed down the way the slogans suggested it would. There was no great collective pause. Bills kept moving, because employers kept expecting. The machine adapted without becoming gentler. Eventually the warning stopped feeling theoretical enough to ignore. Between the stress, the fear of catching the virus, and the sick realization that no paycheck felt worth gambling with his health, Amir quit. He felt the best decision at the time was to quit his job, telling himself that he can’t take the risk.

He told himself it was temporary. Most people told themselves that about one thing or another in 2020. He also told himself he was still rehirable at the job he left, though even that reassurance felt thinner as time went on.

By the end of the year, Amir took the shot anyway. However, later the media would continue to push a narrative that the COVID-19 virus was constantly ‘changing strains’, and new vaccines were constantly being pushed. The entire spectacle made no sense to Amir, because it felt like the government was hiding something sinister behind it all. What made it even worse was the censorship, especially on the internet. Using ‘national security’ as an excuse to validate people’s First Amendment rights, censorship around COVID-19 was rampant. You couldn’t even speak openly on platforms like YouTube without risking flagging your channel.

As people adopted to the ‘new normal’, COVID-19 would slowly fade into obscurity as people moved on. The pandemic had served its purpose, with the most rich and powerful companies in the world now being in the hands of technocrats. It also gave them the knowledge that the public was easy to manipulate, and easy to turn on themselves. All going as according to the ‘project’.

Behind the scenes, the cabal watched in delight. They saw how quickly people lined up for the first round of vaccines. They relished how easily citizens policed one another. For them, the experiment had gone better than expected.

The virus may never have left China, Amir would sometimes think. Maybe it never spread the way they said it did. Later he would find it curious that flu deaths seemed lower than usual in 2020, while COVID-19 numbers climbed with relentless certainty. That could simply be because both viruses presented similar symptoms and because of that it wasn’t tracked properly. But Amir would begin to slowly dive into conspiracy theories; something he swore he would never do.

Curiously, COVID-19 would go on to kill half a million people in 2020. The officials giving out these numbers would later be scrutinized to the point where conspiracy theorists stopped believing officials and only themselves, which caused a lot of problems. People who never took the vaccine and were proudly vocal about it were facing an existential crisis. These people were dying… of complications from COVID-19. The echo chambers on the internet had become so dangerous, that people believe random strangers on virology to the point where they risk their own health.

All acording to plan.